PHILOSOPHICALINVESTIGATIONSBy
LUDWIG WITTGENSTEIN
Translated by

G. E. M. ANSCOMBE

BASIL B L A C K W E L L

Copyright © Basil Blackwell Ltd 1958
First published 1953
Second edition 1958
Reprint of English text alone 1963
Third edition of English and German text with index 1967
Reprint of English text with index 1968, 1972, 1974, 1976, 1978,
1981, 1986

TRANSLATOR'S NOTE
MY acknowledgments are due to the following, who either checked
the translation or allowed me to consult them about German andAustrian usage or read the translation through and helped me toimprove the English: Mr. R. Rhees, Professor G. H. von Wright,
Mr. P. Geach, Mr. G. Kreisel, Miss L. Labowsky, Mr. D. Paul, Miss I.
Murdoch.

Basil Blackwell Ltd
108 Cowley Road, Oxford, OX4 1JF, UK
All rights reserved. Except for the quotation of short passages for the
purposes of criticism and review, no part of this publication may be
reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any formor by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording orotherwise, without the prior permission of the publisher.
Except in the United States of America, this book is sold to thecondition that it shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher's priorconsent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it ispublished and without a similar condition including this condition
being imposed on the subsequent purchaser.
British Library Cataloguing in Publication Data
Wittgenstein, Ludwig
Philosophical investigations. — 3rd ed.
1. Logic 2. Analysis (Philosophy)
I. Title
160
B3376.W563P53
ISBN 0-631-11900-0
ISBN 0-631-14670-9 Pbk
Printed in Great Britain

NOTE TO SECOND EDITION
THE text has been revised for the new edition. A large number ofsmall changes have been made in the English text. The following
passages have been significantly altered:

In Part I: §§ 108, 109, 116, 189, 193, 251, 284, 352, 360, 393,418,
426, 442, 456, 493, 520, 556, 582, 591, 644, 690, 692.
In Part U: pp. 1936, 2iie, 2i6e, 2176, 2206, 2326.

The text of the Third Edition remains unaltered, but an index has
been added.

EDITORS' NOTEPREFACE

WHAT appears as Part I of this volume was complete by 1945. Part II
was written between 1946 and 1949. If Wittgenstein had published his
work himself, he would have suppressed a good deal of what is in thelast thirty pages or so of Part I and worked what is in Part II, withfurther material, into its place.
We have had to decide between variant readings for words andphrases throughout the manuscript. The choice never affected thesense.
The passages printed beneath a line at the foot of some pages are
written on slips which Wittgenstein had cut from other writings andinserted at these pages, without any further indication of where they
were to come in.
Words standing between double brackets are Wittgenstein's references to remarks either in this work or in other writings of his which
we hope will appear later.
We are responsible for placing the final fragment of Part n in its
present position.

THE thoughts which I publish in what follows are the precipitate ofphilosophical investigations which have occupied me for the last
sixteen years. They concern many subjects: the concepts of meaning,of understanding, of a proposition, of logic, the foundations ofmathematics, states of consciousness, and other things. I have written
down all these thoughts as remarks, short paragraphs, of which there issometimes a fairly long chain about the same subject, while I sometimes make a sudden change, jumping from one topic to another.—It
was my intention at first to bring all this together in a book whose
form I pictured differently at different times. But the essential thing
was that the thoughts should proceed from one subject to anotherin a natural order and without breaks.
After several unsuccessful attempts to weld my results together intosuch a whole, I realized that I should never succeed. The best that I
could write would never be more than philosophical remarks; mythoughts were soon crippled if I tried to force them on in any single
direction against their natural inclination.——And this was, of course,
connected with the very nature of the investigation. For this compels
us to travel over a wide field of thought criss-cross in every direction.—
The philosophical remarks in this book are, as it were, a number ofsketches of landscapes which were made in the course of these longand involved journey ings.
The same or almost the same points were always being approachedafresh from different directions, and new sketches made. Very many ofthese were badly drawn or uncharacteristic, marked by all the defects
of a weak draughtsman. And when they v were rejected a number oftolerable ones were left, which now had to be arranged and sometimes
cut down, so that if you looked at them you could get a picture of thelandscape. Thus this book is really only an album.
Up to a short time ago I had really given up the idea of publishing
my work in my lifetime. It used, indeed, to be revived from time totime: mainly because I was obliged to learn that my results (which I
had communicated in lectures, typescripts and discussions), variously

G. E. M. ANSCOMBE
R. RHEES
G. H. VON WRIGHT

vi

vii

viii

PREFACEmisunderstood, more or less mangled or watered down, were in circulation. This stung my vanity and I had difficulty in quieting it.
Four* years ago I had occasion to re-read my first book (the Tractatus
Logico-Philosophicus} and to explain its ideas to someone. It
suddenly seemed to me that I should publish those old thoughts andthe new ones together: that the latter could be seen in the right light
only by contrast with and against the background of my old way of
thinking.1
For since beginning to occupy myself with philosophy again, sixteen
years ago, I have been forced to recognize grave mistakes in what I
wrote in that first book. I was helped to realize these mistakes—to a
degree which I myself am hardly able to estimate—by the criticism
which my ideas encountered from Frank Ramsey, with whom I
discussed them in innumerable conversations during the last two yearsof his life. Even more than to this—always certain and forcible—
criticism I am indebted to that which a teacher of this university,
Mr. P. Sraffa, for many years unceasingly practised on my thoughts.
I am indebted to this stimulus for the most consequential ideas of thisbook.
For more than one reason what I publish here will have points ofcontact with what other people are writing to-day.—If my remarks
do not bear a stamp which marks them as mine,—I do not wish to lay
any further claim to them as my property.
I make them public with doubtful feelings. It is not impossible thatit should fall to the lot of this work, in its poverty and in the darknessof this time, to bring light into one brain or another—but, of course,
it is not likely.
I should not like my writing to spare other people the trouble ofthinking. But, if possible, to stimulate someone to thoughts of his own.
I should have liked to produce a good book. This has not comeabout, but the time is past in which I could improve it.
CAMBRIDGE,
January 1945.
* But cf. G. H. von Wtight, 'The Wittgenstein Papers', The Philosophical Review 78,
1969. It seems that Wittgenstein should have said 'two yeats'.
1

It was hoped to catty out this plan in a purely Getman edition of the present work.

PART I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

i. "Cum ipsi (majores homines) appellabant rem aliquam, et cum
secundum earn vocem corpus ad aliquid movebant, videbam, et
tenebam hoc ab eis vocari rem illam, quod sonabant, cum earn vellent
ostendere. Hoc autem eos veile ex motu corporis aperiebatur: tamquamverbis naturalibus omnium gentium, quae fiunt vultu et nutu oculorum,
ceterorumque membrorum actu, et sonitu vocis indicante affectionem
animi in petendis, habendis, rejiciendis, fugiendisve rebus. Ita verba invariis sententiis locis suis posita, et crebro audita, quarum rerum signa
essent, paulatim colligebam, measque jam voluntates, edomito in eis
signis ore, per haec enuntiabam." (Augustine, Confessions, I. 8.) l
These words, it seems to me, give us a particular picture of theessence of human language. It is this: the individual words in language
name objects—sentences are combinations of such names.——In thispicture of language we find the roots of the following idea: Every word
has a meaning. This meaning is correlated with the word. It is theobject for which the word stands.
Augustine does not speak of there being any difference between
kinds of word. If you describe the learning of language in this way
you are, I believe, thinking primarily of nouns like "table", "chair","bread", and of people's names, and only secondarily of the names ofcertain actions and properties; and of the remaining kinds of word as
something that will take care of itself.
Now think of the following use of language: I send someone shopping. I give him a slip marked "five red apples". He takes the slip to
1"When they (my elders) named some object, and accordingly
moved towards something, I saw this and I grasped that the thing wascalled by the sound they uttered when they meant to point it out.
Their intention was shewn by their bodily movements, as it were thenatural language of all peoples: the expression of the face, the play ofthe eyes, the movement of other parts of the body, and the tone of voice
which expresses our state of mind in seeking, having, rejecting, or
avoiding something. Thus, as I heard words repeatedly used in theirproper places in various sentences, I gradually learnt to understandwhat objects they signified; and after I had trained my mouth to form
these signs, I used them to express my own desires."2«

3«

the shopkeeper, who opens the drawer marked "apples"; then he looks
up the word "red" in a table and finds a colour sample opposite it;then he says the series of cardinal numbers—I assume that he knows
them by heart—up to the word "five" and for each number he takes anapple of the same colour as the sample out of the drawer.——It is in
this and similar ways that one operates with words.——"But how does
he know where and how he is to look up the word 'red' and what he is
to do with the word 'five'?"——Well, I assume that he acts as I havedescribed. Explanations come to an end somewhere.—But what is themeaning of the word "five"?—No such thing was in question here,
only how the word "five" is used.
2. That philosophical concept of meaning has its place in aprimitive idea of the way language functions. But one can also saythat it is the idea of a language more primitive than ours.
Let us imagine a language for which the description given by
Augustine is right. The language is meant to serve for communication
between a builder A and an assistant B. A is building with buildingstones: there are blocks, pillars, slabs and beams. B has to pass thestones, and that in the order in which A needs them. For thispurpose they use a language consisting of the words "block", "pillar","slab", "beam". A calls them out;—B brings the stone which he haslearnt to bring at such-and-such a call.——Conceive this as a complete
primitive language.
3. Augustine, we might say, does describe a system of communication; only not everything that we call language is this system. And one
has to say this in many cases where the question arises "Is this anappropriate description or not?" The answer is: "Yes, it is appropriate,but only for this narrowly circumscribed region, not for the whole ofwhat you were claiming to describe."
It is as if someone were to say: "A game consists in moving objects
about on a surface according to certain rules . . ."—and we replied:
You seem to be thinking of board games, but there are others. You
can make your definition correct by expressly restricting it to thosegames.
4. Imagine a script in which the letters were used to stand forsounds, and also as signs of emphasis and punctuation. (A script canbe conceived as a language for describing sound-patterns.) Now
imagine someone interpreting that script as if there were simply a

4«

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

correspondence of letters to sounds and as if the letters had not also
completely different functions. Augustine's conception of language islike such an over-simple conception of the script.

training. With different training the same ostensive teaching of thesewords would have effected a quite different understanding.
"I set the brake up by connecting up rod and lever."—Yes, given
the whole of the rest of the mechanism. Only in conjunction with thatis it a brake-lever, and separated from its support it is not even alever; it may be anything, or nothing.

5. If we look at the example in §i, we may perhaps get an inkling
how much this general notion of the meaning of a word surrounds theworking of language with a haze which makes clear vision impossible.
It disperses the fog to study the phenomena of language in primitive
kinds of application in which one can command a clear view of the aim
and functioning of the words.
A child uses such primitive forms of language when it learns to talk.
Here the teaching of language is not explanation, but training.
6. We could imagine that the language of §2 was the whole languageof A and B; even the whole language of a tribe. The children arebrought up to perform these actions, to use these words as they do so, andto react in this way to the words of others.
An important part of the training will consist in the teacher's pointing
to the objects, directing the child's attention to them, and at the sametime uttering a word; for instance, the word "slab" as he points to thatshape. (I do not want to call this "ostensive definition", because thechild cannot as yet ask what the name is. I will call it "ostensive
teaching of words".——I say that it will form an important part of the
training, because it is so with human beings; not because it could not
be imagined otherwise.) This ostensive teaching of words can be said
to establish an association between the word and the thing. But what
does this mean? Well, it may mean various things; but one very likely
thinks first of all that a picture of the object comes before the child's
mind when it hears the word. But now, if this does happen—is it the
purpose of the word?—Yes, it may be the purpose.—I can imagine
such a use of words (of series of sounds). (Uttering a word is likestriking a note on the keyboard of the imagination.) But in thelanguage of §2 it is not the purpose of the words to evoke images.
(It may, of course, be discovered that that helps to attain the actual
purpose.)But if the ostensive teaching has this effect,—am I to say that it effects
an understanding of the word? Don't you understand the call "Slab!"
if you act upon it in such-and-such a way?—Doubtless the ostensive
teaching helped to bring this about; but only together with a particular5«7. In the practice of the use of language (2) one party calls out thewords, the other acts on them. In instruction in the language thefollowing process will occur: the learner names the objects; that is,
he utters the word when the teacher points to the stone.—And there
will be this still simpler exercise: the pupil repeats the words after theteacher——both of these being processes resembling language.
We can also think of the whole process of using words in (2) as
one of those games by means of which children learn their native
language. I will call these games "language-games" and will sometimes speak of a primitive language as a language-game.
And the processes of naming the stones and of repeating words after
someone might also be called language-games. Think of much of theuse of words in games like ring-a-ring-a-roses.
I shall also call the whole, consisting of language and the actions into
which it is woven, the "language-game".
8. Let us now look at an expansion of language (2). Besides thefour words "block", "pillar", etc., let it contain a series of words usedas the shopkeeper in (i) used the numerals (it can be the series of lettersof the alphabet); further, let there be two words, which may as well be"there" and "this" (because this roughly indicates their purpose),that are used in connexion with a pointing gesture; and finally a
number of colour samples. A gives an order like: "d—slab—there".
At the same time he shews the assistant a colour sample, and when hesays "there" he points to a place on the building site. From the stockof slabs B takes one for each letter of the alphabet up to "d", of thesame colour as the sample, and brings them to the place indicated by
A.—On other occasions A gives the order "this—there". At "this"he points to a building stone. And so on.
9. When a child learns this language, it has to learn the series, of'numerals' a, b, c, . . . by heart. And it has to learn their use.—Will
this training include ostensive teaching of the words?—Well, people

6«

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

will, for example, point to slabs and count: "a, b, c slabs".—
Something more like the ostensive teaching of the words "block","pillar", etc. would be the ostensive teaching of numerals that serve
not to count but to refer to groups of objects that can be taken in at
a glance. Children do learn the use of the first five or six cardinal
numerals in this way.
Are "there" and "this" also taught ostensively?—Imagine how one
might perhaps teach their use. One will point to places and things—
but in this case the pointing occurs in the use of the words too and not
merely in learning the use.—
10. Now what do the words of this language signify?—What is
supposed to shew what they signify, if not the kind of use they have?
And we have already described that. So we are asking for the expression"This word signifies this" to be made a part of the description. In
other words the description ought to take the form: "The word . . . .
signifies . . . .".
Of course, one can reduce the description of the use of the word
"slab" to the statement that this word signifies this object. This will
be done when, for example, it is merely a matter of removing themistaken idea that the word "slab" refers to the shape of building-stonethat we in fact call a "block"—but the kind of 'referring this is, that is to
say the use of these words for the rest, is already known.
Equally one can say that the signs "a", "b", etc. signify numbers;
when for example this removes the mistaken idea that "a", "b", "c",play the part actually played in language by "block", "slab", "pillar".
And one can also say that "c" means this number and not that one;when for example this serves to explain that the letters are to be usedin the order a, b, c, d, etc. and not in the order a, b, d, c.
But assimilating the descriptions of the uses of words in this way
cannot make the uses themselves any more like one another. For, as wesee, they are absolutely unlike.
11. Think of the tools in a tool-box: there is a hammer, pliers, asaw, a screw-driver, a rule, a glue-pot, glue, nails and screws.—Thefunctions of words are as diverse as the functions of these objects.
(And in both cases there are similarities.)
Of course, what confuses us is the uniform appearance of words when
we hear them spoken or meet them in script and print. For theirapplication is not presented to us so clearly. Especially when we aredoing philosophy 1

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS

7e

12. It is like looking into the cabin of a locomotive. We see handles
all looking more or less alike. (Naturally, since they are all supposed tobe handled.) But one is the handle of a crank which can be moved
continuously (it regulates the opening of a valve); another is thehandle of a switch, which has only two effective positions, it is either off
or on; a third is the handle of a brake-lever, the harder one pulls on it,
the harder it brakes; a fourth, the handle of a pump: it has an effect only
so long as it is moved to and fro.
13. When we say: "Every word in language signifies something"
we have so far said nothing whatever; unless we have explained
exactly what distinction we wish to make. (It might be, of course, that
we wanted to distinguish the words of language (8) from words 'without meaning' such as occur in Lewis CarrolPs poems, or words like
"Lilliburlero" in songs.)
14. Imagine someone's saying: "All tools serve to modify something. Thus the hammer modifies the position of the nail, the saw the
shape of the board, and so on."—And what is modified by the rule, theglue-pot, the nails?—"Our knowledge of a thing's length, the temperature of the glue, and the solidity of the box."——Would anything be
gained by this assimilation of expressions?—
15. The word "to signify" is perhaps used in the most straightforward way when the object signified is marked with the sign. Supposethat the tools A uses in building bear certain marks. When A shews his
assistant such a mark, he brings the tool that has that mark on it.
It is in this and more or less similar ways that a name means and isgiven to a thing.—It will often prove useful in philosophy to say toourselves: naming something is like attaching a label to a thing.
16. What about the colour samples that A shews to B: are they
part of the language? Well, it is as you please. They do not belong
among the words; yet when I say to someone: "Pronounce the word
'the' ", you will count the second "the" as part of the sentence. Yet it
has a role just like that of a colour-sample in language-game (8); that is,
it is a sample of what the other is meant to say.
It is most natural, and causes least confusion, to reckon the samples
among the instruments of the language.
((Remark on the reflexive pronoun "this sentence".))ge

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

17. It will be possible to say: In language (8) we have different kindsof word. For the functions of the word "slab" and the word "block"are more alike than those of "slab" and "d". But how we groupwords into kinds will depend on the aim of the classification,—and on
our own inclination.
Think of the different points of view from which one can classify
tools or chess-men.

what someone means by it? And if they mean the same thing—why
should I not say: "When he says 'Slab!' hemeans 'Slab!'"? Again, if you
can mean "Bring me the slab", why should you not be able to mean
"Slabl"?——But when I call "Slabl", then what I want is, that he should
bring me a slab\——Certainly, but does 'wanting this' consist in thinking
in some form or other a different sentence from the one you utter?—

18. Do not be troubled by the fact that languages (2) and (8)consist only of orders. If you want to say that this shews them to beincomplete, ask yourself whether our language is complete;—whether
it was so before the symbolism of chemistry and the notation of theinfinitesimal calculus were incorporated in it; for these are, so to speak,suburbs of our language. (And how many houses or streets does ittake before a town begins to be a town?) Our language can be seen
as an ancient city: a maze of little streets and squares, of old and newhouses, and of houses with additions from various periods; and thissurrounded by a multitude of new boroughs with straight regularstreets and uniform houses.
19. It is easy to imagine a language consisting only of orders andreports in battle.—Or a language consisting only of questions andexpressions for answering yes and no. And innumerable others.——
And to imagine a language means to imagine a form of life.
But what about this: is the call "Slab I" in example (2) a sentence or aword?—If a word, surely it has not the same meaning as the likesounding word of our ordinary language, for in §2 it is a call. But if a
sentence, it is surely not the elliptical sentence: "Slabl" of ourlanguage.——As far as the first question goes you can call "Slabl" aword and also a sentence; perhaps it could be appropriately called a'degenerate sentence' (as one speaks of a degenerate hyperbola);in fact it is our 'elliptical' sentence.—But that is surely only a shortenedform of the sentence "Bring me a slab", and there is no such sentence inexample (2).—But why should I not on the contrary have called thesentence "Bring me a slab" a lengthening of the sentence "Slabl"?—Because if you shout "Slab!" you really mean: "Bring me a slab".—
But how do you do this: how do you mean that while you say "Slabl"?
Do you say the unshortened sentence to yourself? And why should I
translate the call "Slabl" into a different expression in order to say

9e

20. But now it looks as if when someone says "Bring me a slab" hecould mean this expression as one long word corresponding to the single
word "Slabl"——Then can one mean it sometimes as one word andsometimes as four? And how does one usually mean it?——I think
we shall be inclined to say: we mean the sentence as/0»r words when weuse it in contrast with other sentences such as "Hand me a slab","Bring him a slab", "Bring two slabs", etc.; that is, in contrast withsentences containing the separate words of our command in othercombinations.——But what does using one sentence in contrast withothers consist in? Do the others, perhaps, hover before one's mind?
All of them? And while one is saying the one sentence, or before, orafterwards?—No. Even if such an explanation rather tempts us, weneed only think for a moment of what actually happens in order to seethat we are going astray here. We say that we use the command incontrast with other sentences because our language contains the possibility of those other sentences. Someone who did not understand ourlanguage, a foreigner, who had fairly often heard someone giving theorder: "Bring me a slab!", might believe that this whole series ofsounds was one word corresponding perhaps to the word for"building-stone" in his language. If he himself had then given thisorder perhaps he would have pronounced it differently, and we should
say: he pronounces it so oddly because he takes it for a single word.——But then, is there not also something different going on in him when hepronounces it,—something corresponding to the fact that he conceives the sentence as a single word?——Either the same thing may go
on in him, or something different. For what goes on in you when you
give such an order? Are you conscious of its consisting of four words
while you are uttering it? Of course you have a mastery of this language—which contains those other sentences as well—but is this having amastery something that happens while you are uttering the sentence?—
And I have admitted that the foreigner will probably pronounce a
sentence differently if he conceives it differently; but what we call
his wrong conception need not lie in anything that accompanies theutterance of the command.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

The sentence is 'elliptical', not because it leaves out something that
we think when we utter it, but because it is shortened—in comparison
with a particular paradigm of our grammar.—Of course one might
object here: "You grant that the shortened and the unshortened
sentence have the same sense.—What is this sense, then? Isn't there averbal expression for this sense?"——But doesn't the fact that sentences have the same sense consist in their having the same use?—(InRussian one says "stone red" instead of "the stone is red"; do they feelthe copula to be missing in the sense, or attach it in thought?}

question followed by a "Yes"; for instance: "Is it raining? Yesl"
Would this shew that every statement contained a question?
Of course we have the right to use an assertion sign in contrast witha question-mark, for example, or if we want to distinguish an assertion
from a fiction or a supposition. It is only a mistake if one thinks thatthe assertion consists of two actions, entertaining and asserting(assigning the truth-value, or something of the kind), and that ki
performing these actions we follow the prepositional sign roughly as
we sing from the musical score. Reading the written sentence loud orsoft is indeed comparable with singing from a musical score, but'meaning (thinking) the sentence that is read is not.
Frege's assertion sign marks the beginning of the sentence. Thus its
function is like that of the full-stop. It distinguishes the whole period
from a clause within the period. If I hear someone say "it's raining" butdo not know whether I have heard the beginning and end of theperiod, so far this sentence does not serve to tell me anything.
23. But how many kinds of sentence are there? Say assertion,question, and command?—There are countless kinds: countless different
kinds of use of what we call "symbols", "words", "sentences". And
this multiplicity is not something fixed, given once for all; but new
types of language, new language-games, as we may say, come into
existence, and others become obsolete and get forgotten. (We can get arough picture of this from the changes in mathematics.)
Here the term "language-game" is meant to bring into prominence
the fact that the speaking of language is part of an activity, or of a formof life.
Review the multiplicity of language-games in the following
examples, and in others:
Giving orders, and obeying them—
Describing the appearance of an object, or giving its measurementsConstructing an object from a description (a drawing)—
Reporting an event—Speculating about an event—ioe

21. Imagine a language-game in which A asks and B reports thenumber of slabs or blocks in a pile, or the colours and shapes of thebuilding-stones that are stacked in such-and-such a place.—Such areport might run: "Five slabs". Now what is the difference between
the report or statement "Five slabs" and the order "Five slabs!"?—Well, it is the part which uttering these words plays in the languagegame. No doubt the tone of voice and the look with which they areuttered, and much else besides, will also be different. But we could
also imagine the tone's being the same—for an order and a report
can be spoken in a variety of tones of voice and with various expressionsof face—the difference being only in the application. (Of course, wemight use the words "statement" and "command" to stand forgrammatical forms of sentence and intonations; we do in fact call"Isn't the weather glorious to-day?" a question, although it is used as astatement.) We could imagine a language in which all statements had
the form and tone of rhetorical questions; or every command the formof the question "Would you like to . . .?". Perhaps it will then be said:"What he says has the form of a question but is really a command",—that is, has the function of a command in the technique of using thelanguage. (Similarly one says "You will do this" not as a prophecy
but as a command. What makes it the one or the other?)
22. Frege's idea that every assertion contains an assumption, whichis the thing that is asserted, really rests on the possibility found in our
language of writing every statement in the form: "It is asserted thatsuch-and-such is the case."—But "that such-and-such is the case" isnot a sentence in our language—so far it is not a move in the languagegame. And if I write, not "It is asserted that . . . .", but "It is asserted:such-and-such is the case", the words "It is asserted" simply becomesuperfluous.
We might very well also write every statement in the form of an»Imagine a picture representing a boxer in a particular stance. Now,
this picture can be used to tell someone how he should stand, should
hold himself; or how he should not hold himself; or how a particularman did stand in such-and-such a place; and so on. One might (using
the language of chemistry) call this picture a proposition-radical.
This will be how Frege thought of the "assumption".

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

Forming and testing a hypothesis—
Presenting the results of an experiment in tables and diagrams—
Making up a story; and reading it—
Play-acting—Singing catches—
Guessing riddles—
Making a joke; telling it—
Solving a problem in practical arithmetic—
Translating from one language into another—
Asking, thanking, cursing, greeting, praying.
—It is interesting to compare the multiplicity of the tools in language
and of the ways they are used, the multiplicity of kinds of word andsentence, with what logicians have said about the structure of language.
(Including the author of the Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus.}

moods, to numbers, etc. . To repeat—naming is something like
attaching a label to a thing. One can say that this is preparatory to theuse of a word. But what is it a preparation/0r?

128

24. If you do not keep the multiplicity of language-games in view
you will perhaps be inclined to ask questions like: "What is a question?"—Is it the statement that I do not know such-and-such, or the statement that I wish the other person would tell me . . . .? Or is it thedescription of my mental state of uncertainty?—And is the cry "Help!"such a description?
Think how many different kinds of thing are called "description":
description of a body's position bymeans of its co-ordinates; descriptionof a facial expression; description of a sensation of touch; of a mood.
Of course it is possible to substitute the form of statement or
description for the usual form of question: "I want to know whether. . . ." or "I am in doubt whether . . . ."—but this does not bring thedifferent language-games any closer together.
The significance of such possibilities of transformation, for exampleof turning all statements into sentences beginning "I think" or "I
believe" (and thus, as it were, into descriptions of my inner life) will
become clearer in another place. (Solipsism.)
25. It is sometimes said that animals do not talk because they lackthe mental capacity. And this means: "they do not think, and that is
why they do not talk." But—they simply do not talk. Or to put it
better: they do not use language—if we except the most primitive formsof language.—Commanding, questioning, recounting, chatting, are as
much a part of our natural history as walking, eating, drinking, playing.
26. One thinks that learning language consists in giving names toobjects. Viz, to human beings, to shapes, to colours, to pains, toi5e

27. "We name things and then we can talk about them: can referto them in talk."—As if what we did next were given with the mereact of naming. As if there were only one thing called "talking about athing". Whereas in fact we do the most various things with oursentences. Think of exclamations alone, with their completely different
functions.
Water!
Away!
Ow!
Help!
Fine!
No!
Are you inclined still to call these words "names of objects"?
In languages (2) and (8) there was no such thing as asking
something's name. This, with its correlate, ostensive definition, is, wemight say, a language-game on its own. That is really to say: we arebrought up, trained, to ask: "What is that called?"—upon which thename is given. And there is also a language-game of inventing a namefor something, and hence of saying, "This is . . . ." and then using the
new name. (Thus, for example, children give names to their dolls
and then talk about them and to them. Think in this connexion how
singular is the use of a person's name to call him!)
28. Now one can ostensively define a proper name, the name of acolour, the name of a material, a numeral, the name of a point of thecompass and so on. The definition of the number two, "That is called'two' "—pointing to two nuts—is perfectly exact.—But how can two be
defined like that? The person one gives the definition to doesn't knowwhat one wants to call "two"; he will suppose that "two" is the namegiven to this group of nuts!——He may suppose this; but perhaps hedoes not. He might make the opposite mistake; when I want to assign
a name to this group of nuts, he might understand it as a numeral. And
he might equally well take the name of a person, of which I give anostensive definition, as that of a colour, of a race, or even of a point

14.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

of the compass. That is to say: an ostensive definition can be variouslyinterpreted in every case.

you do not forget that all sorts of problems attach to the words "toknow" or "to be clear".
One has already to know (or be able to do) something in order to becapable of asking a thing's name. But what does one have to know?
31. When one shews someone the king in chess and says: "This is
the king", this does not tell him the use of this piece—unless he alreadyknows the rules of the game up to this last point: the shape of the king.
You could imagine his having learnt the rules of the game without everhaving been shewn an actual piece. The shape of the chessman corresponds here to the sound or shape of a word.
One can also imagine someone's having learnt the game without
ever learning or formulating rules. He might have learnt quite simple
board-games first, by watching, and have progressed to more andmore complicated ones. He too might be given the explanation "Thisis the king",—if, for instance, he were being shewn chessmen of a shape
he was not used to. This explanation again only tells him the useof the piece because, as we might say, the place for it was alreadyprepared. Or even: we shall only say that it tells him the use, if
the place is already prepared. And in this case it is so, not because theperson to whom we give the explanation already knows rules, but
because in another sense he is already master of a game.
Consider this further case: I am explaining chess to someone; and I
begin by pointing to a chessman and saying: "This is the king; it
can move like this, . . . . and so on."—In this case we shall say: thewords "This is the king" (or "This is called the 'king' ") are a definition
only if the learner already 'knows what a piece in a game is'. That is,
if he has already played other games, or has watched other people
playing 'and understood'—and similar things. Further, only under these
conditions will he be able to ask relevantly in the course of learning the
game: "What do you call this?"—that is, this piece in a game.
We may say: only someone who already knows how to do somethingwith it can significantly ask a name.
And we can imagine the person who is asked replying: "Settle thename yourself"—and now the one who asked would have to manage
everything for himself.
32. Someone coming into a strange country will sometimes learn
the language of the inhabitants from ostensive definitions that theygive him; and he will often have to guess the meaning of thesedefinitions; and will guess sometimes right, sometimes wrong.
And now, I think, we can say: Augustine describes the learning

29. Perhaps you say: two can only be ostensively defined in thisway: "This number is called 'two' ". For the word "number" here
shews what place in language, in grammar, we assign to the word.
But this means that the word "number" must be explained before theostensive definition can be understood.—The word "number" in thedefinition does indeed shew this place; does shew the post at which westation the word. And we can prevent misunderstandings by saying:"This colour is called so-and-so", "This length is called so-and-so",and so on. That is to say: misunderstandings are sometimes averted inthis way. But is there only one way of taking the word "colour" or"length"?—Well, they just need defining.—Defining, then, by meansof other words! And what about the last definition in this chain?
(Do not say: "There isn't a 'last' definition". That is just as if you choseto say: "There isn't a last house in this road; one can always build anadditional one".)Whether the word "number" is necessary in the ostensive definition
depends on whether without it the other person takes the definition
otherwise than I wish. And that will depend on the circumstances
under which it is given, and on the person I give it to.
And how he 'takes' the definition is seen in the use that he makes of
the word defined.
30. So one might say: the ostensive definition explains the use—
the meaning—of the word when the overall role of the word inlanguage is clear. Thus if I know that someone means to explain acolour-word to me the ostensive definition "That is called 'sepia' "will help me to understand the word.—And you can say this, so long as
Could one define the word "red" by pointing to something that was
not red? That would be as if one were supposed to explain the word
"modest" to someone whose English was weak, and one pointed toan arrogant man and said "That man is not modest". That
it is ambiguous is no argument against such a method of definition.
Any definition can be misunderstood.
But it might well be asked: are we still to call this "definition"?—
For, of course, even if it has the same practical consequences, the same
effect on the learner, it plays a different part in the calculus from what weordinarily call "ostensive definition" of the word "red".

ij«

i6e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

of human language as if the child came into a strange country anddid not understand the language of the country; that is, as if it alreadyhad a language, only not this one. Or again: as if the child could alreadythinky only not yet speak. And "think" would here mean something
like "talk to itself".

themselves that make us say someone is attending to the shape, thecolour, and so on. Just as a move in chess doesn't consist simply inmoving a piece in such-and-such a way on the board—nor yet in one's
thoughts and feelings as one makes the move: but in the circumstancesthat we call "playing a game of chess", "solving a chess problem",and so on.

33. Suppose, however, someone were to object: "It is not truethat you must already be master of a language in order to understandan ostensive definition: all you need—of course!—is to know or
guess what the person giving the explanation is pointing to. That is,whether for example to the shape of the object, or to its colour, or to its
number, and so on."——And what does 'pointing to the shape','pointing to the colour' consist in? Point to a piece of paper.—And now
point to its shape—now to its colour—now to its number (that sounds
queer).—How did you do it?—You will say that you 'meant' a different
thing each time you pointed. And if I ask how that is done, you will
say you concentrated your attention on the colour, the shape, etc.
But I ask again: how is that done?
Suppose someone points to a vase and says "Look at that marvellous
blue—the shape isn't the point."—Or: "Look at the marvellous shape—
the colour doesn't matter." Without doubt you will do something
different when you act upon these two invitations. But do you always
do the same thing when you direct your attention to the colour?
Imagine various different cases. To indicate a few:
"Is this blue the same as the blue over there? Do you see any
difference?"—
You are mixing paint and you say "It's hard to get the blue of thissky."
"It's turning fine, you can already see blue sky again.""Look what different effects these two blues have.""Do you see the blue book over there? Bring it here.""This blue signal-light means . . . .""What's this blue called?—Is it 'indigo'?"You sometimes attend to the colour by putting your hand up to keep
the outline from view; or by not looking at the outline of the thing;sometimes by staring at the object and trying to remember where you
saw that colour before.
You attend to the shape, sometimes by tracing it, sometimes byscrewing up your eyes so as not to see the colour clearly, and in manyother ways. I want to say: This is the sort of thing that happens while
one 'directs one's attention to this or that'. But it isn't these things by

X7«

34. But suppose someone said: "I always do the same thing when
I attend to the shape: my eye follows the outline and I feel . . . .".
And suppose this person to give someone else the ostensive definition"That is called a 'circle' ", pointing to a circular object and having allthese experiences——cannot his hearer still interpret the definitiondifferently, even though he sees the other's eyes following the outline,
and even though he feels what the other feels? That is to say: this'interpretation' may also consist in how he now makes use of theword; in what he points to, for example, when told: "Point to acircle".—For neither the expression "to intend the definition in suchand-such a way" nor the expression "to interpret the definition insuch-and-such a way" stands for a process which accompanies thegiving and hearing of the definition.
3 5 . There are, of course, what can be called "characteristic experiences" of pointing to (e.g.) the shape. For example, following
the outline with one's finger or with one's eyes as one points.—But thisdoes not happen in all cases in which I 'mean the shape', and no moredoes any other one characteristic process occur in all these cases.—
Besides, even if something of the sort did recur in all cases, it would
still depend on the circumstances—that is, on what happened before
and after the pointing—whether we should say "He pointed to theshape and not to the colour".
For the words "to point to the shape", "to mean the shape", andso on, are not used in the same way as these', "to point to this book(not to that one), "to point to the chair, not to the table", and so on.—Only think how differently we learn the use of the words "to point
to this thing", "to point to that thing", and on the other hand "topoint to the colour, not the shape", "to mean the colour", and so on.
To repeat: in certain cases, especially when one points 'to the shape'or 'to the number' there are characteristic experiences and ways ofpointing—'characteristic' because they recur often (not always) whenshape or number are 'meant'. But do you also know of an experiencecharacteristic of pointing to a piece in a game as a piece in a garnetjge

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

All the same one can say: "I mean that this piece is called the 'king',
not this particular bit of wood I am pointing to". (Recognizing,wishing, remembering, etc. .)36. And we do here what we do in a host of similar cases: because
we cannot specify any one bodily action which we call pointing to theshape (as opposed, for example, to the colour), we say that a spiritual[mental, intellectual] activity corresponds to these words.
Where our language suggests a body and there is none: there,
we should like to say, is a spirit.
37. What is the relation between name and thing named?—Well,what is it? Look at language-game (2) or at another one: there you
can see the sort of thing this relation consists in. This relation may
also consist, among many other things, in the fact that hearing thename calls before our mind the picture of what is named; and it also
consists, among other things, in the name's being written on the thing
named or being pronounced when that thing is pointed at.

characterize many different kinds of use of a word, related to one
another in many different ways;—but the kind of use that "this" hasis not among them.
It is quite true that, in giving an ostensive definition for instance,
we often point to the object named and say the name. And similarly,
in giving an ostensive definition for instance, we say the word "this"while pointing to a thing. And also the word "this" and a nameoften occupy the same position in a sentence. But it is precisely
characteristic of a name that it is defined by means of the demonstrative expression "That is N" (or "That is called 'N' "). But do we also
give the definitions: "That is called 'this' ", or "This is called 'this' "?
This is connected with the conception of naming as, so to speak,an occult process. Naming appears as a queer connexion of a wordwith an object.—And you really get such a queer connexion when thephilosopher tries to bring out the relation between name and thing bystaring at an object in front of him and repeating a name or even theword "this" innumerable times. For philosophical problems arise
when language goes on holiday. And here we may indeed fancy naming
to be some remarkable act of mind, as it were a baptism of an object.
And we can also say the word "this" to the object, as it wereaddress the object as "this"—a queer use of this word, which doubtless
only occurs in doing philosophy.

38. But what, for example, is the word "this" the name of inlanguage-game (8) or the word "that" in the ostensive definition"that is called . . . ."?—If you do not want to produce confusion you
will do best not to call these words names at all.—Yet, strange to say,the word "this" has been called the only genuine name; so that anythingelse we call a name was one only in an inexact, approximate sense.
This queer conception springs from a tendency to sublime the logicof our language—as one might put it. The proper answer to it is: wecall very different things "names"; the word "name" is used toWhat is it to mean the words "That is blue" at one time as a statement
about the object one is pointing to—at another as an explanation of
the wrord "blue"? Well, in the second case one really means "That iscalled 'blue' ".—Then can one at one time mean the word "is" as "iscalled" and the word "blue" as " 'blue' ", and another time mean "is"really as "is"?
It is also possible for someone to get an explanation of the words
out of what was intended as a piece of information. [Marginal note:
Here lurks a crucial superstition.]
Can I say "bububu" and mean "If it doesn't rain I shall go for awalk"?—It is only in a language that I can mean something by something. This shews clearly that the grammar of "to mean" is not likethat of the expression "to imagine" and the like.

19*

39. But why does it occur to one to want to make precisely thisword into a name, when it evidently is not a name?—That is just thereason. For one is tempted to make an objection against what isordinarily called a name. It can be put like this: a name ought really tosignify a simple. And for this one might perhaps give the following
reasons: The word "Excalibur", say, is a proper name in the ordinary
sense. The sword Excalibur consists of parts combined in a particularway. If they are combined differently Excalibur does not exist. But
it is clear that the sentence "Excalibur has a sharp blade" makes sense
whether Excalibur is still whole or is broken up. But if "Excalibur" isthe name of an object, this object no longer exists when Excalibur isbroken in pieces; and as no object would then correspond to the nameit would have no meaning. But then the sentence "Excalibur has a
sharp blade" would contain a word that had no meaning, and hence
the sentence would be nonsense. But it does make sense; so there
must always be something corresponding to the words of which it
consists. So the word "Excalibur" must disappear when the sense isPHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

analysed and its place be taken by words which name simples. It will
be reasonable to call these words the real names.

And the meaning of a name is sometimes explained by pointing to its
bearer.

40. Let us first discuss this point of the argument: that a word has
no meaning if nothing corresponds to it.—It is important to notethat the word "meaning" is being used illicitly if it is used to signify
the thing that 'corresponds' to the word. That is to confound themeaning;of a name with the bearer of the name. When Mr. N. N. diesoone says that the bearer of the name dies, not that the meaning dies.
And it would be nonsensical to say that, for if the name ceased tohave meaning it would make no sense to say "Mr. N. N. is dead."

44. We said that the sentence "Excalibur has a sharp blade" madesense even when Excalibur was broken in pieces. Now this is so
because in this language-game a name is also used in the absence ofits bearer. But we can imagine a language-game with names (that is,with signs which we should certainly include among names) in which
they are used only in the presence of the bearer; and so could always be
replaced by a demonstrative pronoun and the gesture of pointing.

20e

41. In §15 we introduced proper names into language (8). Now
suppose that the tool with the name "N" is broken. Not knowing
this, A gives B the sign "N". Has this sign meaning now or not?—What is B to do when he is given it?—We have not settled anything
about this. One might ask: what will he do? Well, perhaps he will
stand there at a loss, or shew A the pieces. Here one might say: "N"has become meaningless; and this expression would mean that thesign "N" no longer had a use in our language-game (unless we gave it a
new one). "N" might also become meaningless because, for whateverreason, the tool was given another name and the sign "N" no longer
used in the language-game.—But we could also imagine a convention
whereby B has to shake his head in reply if A gives him the sign
belonging to a tool that is broken.—In this way the command "N"might be said to be given a place in the language-game even when thetool no longer exists, and the sign "N" to have meaning even whenits bearer ceases to exist.
42. But has for instance a name which has never been used for atool also got a meaning in that game?——Let us assume that "X" issuch a sign and that A gives this sign to B—well, even such signs could
be given a place in the language-game, and B might have, say, toanswer them too with a shake of the head. (One could imagine thisas a sort of joke between them.)
43. For a large class of cases—though not for all—in which we
employ the word "meaning" it can be defined thus: the meaning of aword is its use in the language.

2Te

45. The demonstrative "this" can never be without a bearer. It
might be said: "so long as there is a this, the word 'this' has a meaning
too, whether this is simple or complex."——But that does not makethe word into a name. On the contrary: for a name is not used with,
but only explained by means of, the gesture of pointing.
46. What lies behind the idea that names really signify simples?—Socrates says in the Theaetetus: "If I make no mistake, I have heardsome people say this: there is no definition of the primary elements—
so to speak—out of which we and everything else are composed; foreverything that exists1 in its own right can only be named, no other
determination is possible, neither that it is nor that it is not . . . . . But
what exists1 in its own right has to be . . . . . named without any other
determination. In consequence it is impossible to give an account ofany primary element; for it, nothing is possible but the bare name;its name is all it has. But just as what consists of these primary elements
is itself complex, so the names of the elements become descriptive
language by being compounded together. For the essence of speechis the composition of names."
Both Russell's 'individuals' and my 'objects' (Tractates LogicoPhilosophicus] were such primary elements.
47. But what are the simple constituent parts of which reality iscomposed?—What are the simple constituent parts of a chair?—The
bits of wood of which it is made? Or the molecules, or the atoms?—"Simple" means: not composite. And here the point is: in what sense'composite'? It makes no sense at all to speak absolutely of the 'simple
parts of a chair'.
1
1 have translated the German translation which Wittgenstein used rather than theoriginal. Tr.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

Again: Does my visual image of this tree, of this chair, consist ofparts? And what are its simple component parts? Multi-colouredness
is one kind of complexity; another is, for example, that of a broken
outline composed of straight bits. And a curve can be said to be composed of an ascending and a descending segment.
If I tell someone without any further explanation: "What I see before
me now is composite", he will have the right to ask: "What do you
mean by 'composite'? For there are all sorts of things that that canmeanl"—The question "Is what you see composite?" makes good
sense if it is already established what kind of complexity—that is,which particular use of the word—is in question. If it had been laid
down that the visual image of a tree was to be called "composite" if
one saw not just a single trunk, but also branches, then the question"Is the visual image of this tree simple or composite?", and thequestion "What are its simple component parts?", would have a clear
sense—a clear use. And of course the answer to the second question
is not "The branches" (that would be an answer to the grammaticalquestion: "What are here called 'simple component parts'?") but rather
a description of the individual branches.
But isn't a chessboard, for instance, obviously, and absolutely,composite?—You are probably thinking of the composition out ofthirty-two white and thirty-two black squares. But could we not alsosay, for instance, that it was composed of the colours black and white
and the schema of squares? And if there are quite different ways oflooking at it, do you still want to say that the chessboard is absolutely'composite'?—Asking "Is this object composite?" outside a particularlanguage-game is like what a boy once did, who had to say whether
the verbs in certain sentences were in the active or passive voice, andwho racked his brains over the question whether the verb "to sleep"
meant something active or passive.
We use the word "composite" (and therefore the word "simple")in an enormous number of different and differently related ways.
(Is the colour of a square on a chessboard simple, or does it consistof pure white and pure yellow? And is white simple, or does it consistof the colours of the rainbow?—Is this length of 2 cm. simple, or doesit consist of two parts, each i cm. long? But why not of one bit
3 cm. long, and one bit i cm. long measured in the opposite direction?)To the philosophical question: "Is the visual image of this treecomposite, and what are its component parts?" the correct answer is:"That depends on what you understand by 'composite'." (And that isof course not an answer but a rejection of the question.)

22«

2? e

48. Let us apply the method of §2 to the account in the Theaetetus.
Let us consider a language-game for which this account is really valid.
The language serves to describe combinations of coloured squares
on a surface. The squares form a complex like a chessboard. There
are red, green, white and black squares. The words of the language are(correspondingly) "R", "G", "W", "B", and a sentence is a series ofthese words. They describe an arrangement of squares in the order:

And so for instance the sentence "RRBGGGRWW" describes anarrangement of this sort:

Here the sentence is a complex of names, to which corresponds acomplex of elements. The primary elements are the coloured squares.
"But are these simple?"—I do not know what else you would have mecall "the simples", what would be more natural in this language-game.
But under other circumstances I should call a monochrome square"composite", consisting perhaps of two rectangles, or of the elements
colour and shape. But the concept of complexity might also be so
extended that a smaller area was said to be 'composed' of a greaterarea and another one subtracted from it. Compare the 'composition of

24e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

forces', the 'division' of a line by a point outside it; these expressions
shew that we are sometimes even inclined to conceive the smaller
as the result of a composition of greater parts, and the greater as theresult of a division of the smaller.
But I do not know whether to say that the figure described by oursentence consists of four or of nine elements! Well, does the sentence
consist of four letters or of nine?—And which are its elements, thetypes of letter, or the letters? Does it matter which we say, so long as
we avoid misunderstandings in any particular case?
49. But what does it mean to say that we cannot define (that is,
describe) these elements, but only name them? This might mean, forinstance, that when in a limiting case a complex consists of only one"'square, its description is simply the name of the coloured square.
Here we might say—though this easily leads to all kinds of philosophical superstition—that a sign "R" or "B", etc. may be sometimes
a word and sometimes a proposition. But whether it 'is a word or a
proposition' depends on the situation in which it is uttered or written.
For instance, if A has to describe complexes of coloured squares to B
and he uses the word "R" alone, we shall be able to say that the word
is a description—a proposition. But if he is memoming the words
and their meanings, or if he is teaching someone else the use of thewords and uttering them in the course of ostensive teaching, we shallnot say that they are propositions. In this situation the word "R",for instance, is not a description; it names an element——but it would bequeer to make that a reason for saying that an element can only be
named! For naming and describing do not stand on the samelevel: naming is a preparation for description. Naming is so far not a
move in the language-game—any more than putting a piece in its placeon the board is a move in chess. We may say: nothing has so far been
done, when a thing has been named. It has not even got a name except
in the language-game. This was what Frege meant too, when he said
that a word had meaning only as part of a sentence.
50. What does it mean to say that we can attribute neither being nor
non-being to elements?—One might say: if everything that we call"being" and "non-being" consists in the existence and non-existence ofconnexions between elements, it makes no sense to speak of an element's
being (non-being); just as when everything that we call "destruction"lies in the separation of elements, it makes no sense to speak of thedestruction of an element.

One would, however, like to say: existence cannot be attributed toan element, for if it did not exist, one could not even name it and so
one could say nothing at all of it.—But let us consider an analogous
case. There is one thing of which one can say neither that it is one
metre long, nor that it is not one metre long, and that is the standard
metre in Paris.—But this is, of course, not to ascribe any extraordinary
property to it, but only to mark its peculiar role in the language-gameof measuring with a metre-rule.—Let us imagine samples of colour
being preserved in Paris like the standard metre. We define: "sepia"
means the colour of the standard sepia which is there kept hermeticallysealed. Then it will make no sense to say of this sample either that
it is of this colour or that it is not.
We can put it like this: This sample is an instrument of the language
used in ascriptions of colour. In this language-game it is not something that is represented, but is a means of representation.—And
just this goes for an element in language-game (48) when we name it
by uttering the word "R": this gives this object a role in our languagegame; it is now a means of representation. And to say "If it did notexist, it could have no name" is to say as much and as little as: if thisthing did not exist, we could not use it in our language-game.—Whatlooks as if it had to exist, is part of the language. It is a paradigm in our
language-game; something with which comparison is made. And thismay be an important observation; but it is none the less an observation
concerning our language-game—our method of representation.

25'

51. In describing language-game (48) I said that the words "R","B", etc. corresponded to the colours of the squares. But what does
this correspondence consist in; in what sense can one say that certain
colours of squares correspond to these signs? For the account in (48)merely set up a connexion between those signs and certain words of
our language (the names of colours).—Well, it was presupposed thatthe use of the signs in the language-game would be taught in a different
way, in particular by pointing to paradigms. Very well; but what
does it mean to say that in the technique of using the language certain
elements correspond to the signs?—Is it that the person who is describing the complexes of coloured squares always says "R" where there is a
red square; "B" when there is a black one, and so on? But what if hegoes wrong in the description and mistakenly says "R" where he sees a
black square——what is the criterion by which this is a mistake?—
Or does "R"s standing for a red square consist in this, that when thePHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

people whose language it is use the sign "R" a red square always comes
before their minds?
In order to see more clearly, here as in countless similar cases, wemust focus on the details of what goes on; must look at them fromclose to.

The rule may be an aid in teaching the game. The learner is told it
and given practice in applying it.—Or it is an instrument of the gameitself.—Or a rule is employed neither in the teaching nor in the gameitself; nor is it set down in a list of rules. One learns the game bywatching how others play. But we say that it is played according tosuch-and-such rules because an observer can read these rules off fromthe practice of the game—like a natural law governing the play.——
But how does the observer distinguish in this case between players'
mistakes and correct play?—There are characteristic signs of it in theplayers' behaviour. Think of the behaviour characteristic of correcting
a slip of the tongue. It would be possible to recognize that someone
was doing so even without knowing his language.

2Ge

52. If I am inclined to suppose that a mouse has come into beingby spontaneous generation out of grey rags and dust, I shall do well
to examine those rags very closely to see how a mouse may havehidden in them, how it may have got there and so on. But if I am
convinced that a mouse cannot come into being from these things,
then this investigation will perhaps be superfluous.
But first we must learn to understand what it is that opposes suchan examination of details in philosophy.
53. Our language-game (48) has various possibilities; there is avariety of cases in which we should say that a sign in the game was
the name of a square of such-and-such a colour. We should say so
if, for instance, we knew that the people who used the language were
taught the use of the signs in such-and-such a way. Or if it were set
down in writing, say in the form of a table, that this element corresponded to this sign, and if the table were used in teaching the language
and were appealed to in certain disputed cases.
We can also imagine such a table's being a tool in the use of thelanguage. Describing a complex is then done like this: the person who
describes the complex has a table with him and looks up each elementof the complex in it and passes from this to the sign (and the one who
is given the description may also use a table to translate it into a
picture of coloured squares). This table might be said to take over here
the role of memory and association in other cases. (We do not usually
carry out the order "Bring me a red flower" by looking up the colour
red in a table of colours and then bringing a flower of the colour that
we find in the table; but when it is a question of choosing or mixing
a particular shade of red, we do sometimes make use of a sample ortable.)
If we call such a table the expression of a rule of the language-game,it can be said that what we call a rule of a language-game may havevery different roles in the game.
54. Let us recall the kinds of case where we say that a game isplayed according to a definite rule.

27e

5 5 . "What the names in language signify must be indestructible;
for it must be possible to describe the state of affairs in which everything destructible is destroyed. And this description will containwords; and what corresponds to these cannot then be destroyed, forotherwise the words would have no meaning." I must not saw off the
branch on which I am sitting.
One might, of course, object at once that this description would haveto except itself from the destruction.—But what corresponds to theseparate words of the description and so cannot be destroyed if it istrue, is what gives the words their meaning—is that without which
they would have no meaning.——In a sense, however, this man issurely what corresponds to his name. But he is destructible, and his
name does not lose its meaning when the bearer is destroyed.—Anexample of something corresponding to the name, and without which
it would have no meaning, is a paradigm that is used in connexion with
the name in the language-game.
56. But what if no such sample is part of the language, and webear in mind the colour (for instance) that a word stands for?——"And
if we bear it in mind then it comes before our mind's eye when weutter the word. So, if it is always supposed to be possible for us toremember it, it must be in itself indestructible."——But what do weregard as the criterion for remembering it right?—When we workwith a sample instead of our memory there are circumstances in which
we say that the sample has changed colour and we judge of this bymemory. But can we not sometimes speak of a darkening (forexample) of our memory-image? Aren't we as much at the mercy ofmemory as of a sample? (For someone might feel like saying: "If wePHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

had no memory we should be at the mercy of a sample".)—Or perhaps
of some chemical reaction. Imagine that you were supposed to painta particular colour "C", which was the colour that appeared when thechemical substances X and Y combined.—Suppose that the colour
struck you as brighter on one day than on another; would you not
sometimes say: "I must be wrong, the colour is certainly the same asyesterday"? This shews that we do not always resort to what memory
tells us as the verdict of the highest court of appeal.

to say it—just because red exists 'in its own right'. Whereas the only
contradiction lies in something like this: the proposition looks as if itwere about the colour, while it is supposed to be saying something
about the use of the word "red".—In reality, however, we quite
readily say that a particular colour exists; and that is as much as to saythat something exists that has that colour. And the first expression is
no less accurate than the second; particularly where 'what has thecolour' is not a physical object.

288

57. "Something red can be destroyed, but red cannot be destroyed,
and that is why the meaning of the word 'red' is independent of theexistence of a red thing."—Certainly it makes no sense to say that thecolour red is torn up or pounded to bits. But don't we say "The red isvanishing"? And don't clutch at the idea of our always being able tobring red before our mind's eye even when there is nothing red any
more. That is just as if you chose to say that there would still always
be a chemical reaction producing a red flame.—For suppose you cannot remember the colour any more?—When we forget which colour
this is the name of, it loses its meaning for us; that is, we are no longer
able to play a particular language-game with it. And the situation thenis comparable with that in which we have lost a paradigm which was an
instrument of our language,58. "I want to restrict the term 'name* to what cannot occur inthe combination 'X exists'.—Thus one cannot say 'Red exists', because
if there were no red it could not be spoken of at all."—Better: If "X
exists" is meant simply to say: "X" has a meaning,—then it is not a
proposition which treats of X, but a proposition about our use oflanguage, that is, about the use of the word "X".
It looks to us as if we were saying something about the nature of
red in saying that the words "Red exists" do not yield a sense. Namelythat red does exist 'in its own right'. The same idea—that this is a
metaphysical statement about red—finds expression again when we saysuch a thing as that red is timeless, and perhaps still more strongly
in the word "indestructible".
But what we really want is simply to take "Red exists" as the statement: the word "red" has a meaning. Or perhaps better: "Red does
not exist" as " 'Red' has no meaning". Only we do not want to saythat that expression says this, but that this is what it would have to besaying if it meant anything. But that it contradicts itself in the attempt

29*

5 9. "A name signifies only what is an element of reality. What cannot
be destroyed; what remains the same in all changes."—But what isthat?—Why, it swam before our minds as we said the sentence!
This was the very expression of a quite particular image: of a particular
picture which we want to use. For certainly experience does not shew
us these elements. We see component parts of something composite (ofa chair, for instance). We say that the back is part of the chair, but
is in turn itself composed of several bits of wood; while a leg is a
simple component part. We also see a whole which changes (isdestroyed) while its component parts remain unchanged. These are
the materials from which we construct that picture of reality.
60. When I say: "My broom is in the corner",—is this really astatement about the broomstick and the brush? Well, it could at any
rate be replaced by a statement giving the position of the stick and theposition of the brush. And this statement is surely a further analysed
form of the first one.—But why do I call it "further analysed"?—Well, if the broom is there, that surely means that the stick and brushmust be there, and in a particular relation to one another; and thiswas as it were hidden in the sense of the first sentence, and is expressedin the analysed sentence. Then does someone who says that the broom
is in the corner really mean: the broomstick is there, and so is the brush,and the broomstick is fixed in the brush?—If we were to ask anyone
if he meant this he would probably say that he had not thought
specially of the broomstick or specially of the brush at all. And thatwould be the right answer, for he meant to speak neither of the stick
nor of the brush in particular. Suppose that, instead of saying "Bringme the broom", you said "Bring me the broomstick and the brushwhich is fitted on to it."!—Isn't the answer: "Do you want the broom?
Why do you put it so oddly?"——Is he going to understand the further
analysed sentence better?—This sentence, one might say, achieves
the same as the ordinary one, but in a more roundabout way.—3oe

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

Imagine a language-game in which someone is ordered to bringcertain objects which are composed of several parts, to move them
about, or something else of the kind. And two ways of playing it:
in one (a) the composite objects (brooms, chairs, tables, etc.) havenames, as in (15); in the other (b) only the parts are given names andthe wholes are described by means of them.—In what sense is an orderin the second game an analysed form of an order in the first? Does theformer lie concealed in the latter, and is it now brought out by analysis?—
True, the broom is taken to pieces when one separates broomstick andbrush; but does it follow that the order to bring the broom also consistsof corresponding parts?
\

gives you everything.—But can I not say that an aspect of the matter islost on you in the latter case as well as the former?

61. "But all the same you will not deny that a particular order in(a) means the same as one in (b); and what would you call the second
one, if not an analysed form of the first?"—Certainly I too should saythat an order in (a) had the same meaning as one in (b); or, as I
expressed it earlier: they achieve the same. And this means that if I
were shewn an order in (a) and asked: "Which order in (b) means thesame as this?" or again "Which order in (b) does this contradict?" Ishould give such-and-such an answer. But that is not to say that wehave come to a general agreement about the use of the expression "tohave the same meaning" or "to achieve the same". For it can be asked
in what cases we say: "These are merely two forms of the same game."
62. Suppose for instance that the person who is given the orders in(a) and (b) has to look up a table co-ordinating names and pictures
before bringing what is required. Does he do the same when he carries
out an order in (a) and the corresponding one in (b)?—Yes and no.
You may say: "The point of the two orders is the same". I should say
so too.—But it is not everywhere clear what should be called the 'point'of an order. (Similarly one may say of certain objects that they havethis or that purpose. The essential thing is that this is a /amp, that itserves to give light;——that it is an ornament to the room, fills an
empty space, etc., is not essential. But there is not always a sharp
distinction between essential and inessential.)
63. To say, however, that a sentence in (b) is an 'analysed' formof one in (a) readily seduces us into thinking that the former is themore fundamental form; that it alone shews what is meant by the other,and so on. For example, we think: If you have only the unanalysed
form you miss the analysis; but if you know the analysed form that31?

64. Let us imagine language game (48) altered so that names signify
not monochrome squares but rectangles each consisting of two suchsquares. Let such a rectangle, which is half red half green, be called"U"; a half green half white one, "V"; and so on. Could we not
imagine people who had names for such combinations of colour, but
not for the individual colours? Think of the cases where we say:"This arrangement of colours (say the French tricolor) has a quite
special character."
In what sense do the symbols of this language-game stand in need ofanalysis? How far is it even possible to replace this language-game by(48)?—It is just another language-game; even though it is related to (48).
65. Here we come up against the great question that lies behind
all these considerations.—For someone might object against me:"You take the easy way out! You talk about all sorts of languagegames, but have nowhere said what the essence of a language-game,and hence of language, is: what is common to all these activities,
and what makes them into language or parts of language. So you
let yourself off the very part of the investigation that once gave you
yourself most headache, the part about the general form of propositions
and of language."
And this is true.—Instead of producing something common to
all that we call language, I am saying that these phenomena have noone thing in common which makes us use the same word for all,—but that they are related to one another in many different ways. And it
is because of this relationship, or these relationships, that we call themall "language". I will try to explain this.
66. Consider for example the proceedings that we call "games".
I mean board-games, card-games, ball-games, Olympic games, andso on. What is common to them all?—Don't say: "There must be
something common, or they would not be called 'games' "—butlook and see whether there is anything common to all.—For if you lookat them you will not see something that is common to all, butsimilarities, relationships, and a whole series of them at that. To
repeat: don't think, but look!—Look for example at board-games,with their multifarious relationships. Now pass to card-games; here
you find many correspondences with the first group, but many common

32e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

features drop out, and others appear. When we pass next to ballgames, much that is common is retained, but much is lost.—Are they
all 'amusing'? Compare chess with noughts and crosses. Or is there
always winning and losing, or competition between players? Thinkof patience. In ball games there is winning and losing; but when achild throws his ball at the wall and catches it again, this feature hasdisappeared. Look at the parts played by skill and luck; and at thedifference between skill in chess and skill in tennis. Think now ofgames like ring-a-ring-a-roses; here is the element of amusement,
but how many other characteristic features have disappeared! And
we can go through the many, many other groups of games in the sameway; can see how similarities crop up and disappear.
And the result of this examination is: wTe see a complicated networkof similarities overlapping and criss-crossing: sometimes overallsimilarities, sometimes similarities of detail.

in this way, that is, use the word "number" for a rigidly limited concept, but I can also use it so that the extension of the concept is not
closed by a frontier. And this is how we do use the word "game".
For how is the concept of a game bounded? What still counts as agame and what no longer does? Can you give the boundary? No.
You can draw one; for none has so far been drawn. (But that nevertroubled you before when you used the word "game".)"But then the use of the word is unregulated, the 'game' we playwith it is unregulated."——It is not everywhere circumscribed byrules; but no more are there any rules for how high one throws theball in tennis, or how hard; yet tennis is a game for all that and has
rules too.

67. I can think of no better expression to characterize thesesimilarities than "family resemblances"; for the various resemblances
between members of a family: build, features, colour of eyes, gait,
temperament, etc. etc. overlap and criss-cross in the same way.—
And I shall say: 'games' form a family.
And for instance the kinds of number form a family in the same way.
Why do we call something a "number"? Well, perhaps because it
has a—direct—relationship with several things that have hitherto
been called number; and this can be said to give it an indirect relationship to other things we call the same name. And we extend our concept of number as in spinning a thread we twist fibre on fibre. And
the strength of the thread does not reside in the fact that some one
fibre runs through its whole length, but in the overlapping of many
fibres.

But if someone wished to say: "There is something common to allthese constructions—namely the disjunction of all their common
properties"—I should reply: Now you are only playing with words.
One might as well say: "Something runs through the whole thread—
namely the continuous overlapping of those fibres".
68. "All right: the concept of number is defined for you as thelogical sum of these individual interrelated concepts: cardinal numbers,
rational numbers, real numbers, etc.; and in the same way the conceptof a game as the logical sum of a corresponding set of sub-concepts."——It need not be so. For I can give the concept '.number' rigid limits

33«

69. How should we explain to someone what a game is? I imagine
that we should describe games to him, and we might add: "This andsimilar things are called 'games' ". And do we know any more about
it ourselves? Is it only other people whom we cannot tell exactly whata game is?—But this is not. ignorance. We do not know the boundaries
because none have been drawn. To repeat, we can draw a boundary—for a special purpose. Does it take that to make the concept usable?
Not at alll (Except for that special purpose.) No more than it took
the definition: i pace = 75 cm. to make the measure of length 'one
pace' usable. And if you want to say "But still, before that it wasn't
an exact measure", then I reply: very well, it was an inexact one.—
Though you still owe me a definition of exactness.
70. "But if the concept 'game' is uncircumscribed like that, you
don't really know what you mean by a 'game'."——When I give thedescription: "The ground was quite covered with plants"—do you
want to say I don't know what I am talking about until I can give adefinition of a plant?
My meaning would be explained by, say, a drawing and the words"The ground looked roughly like this". Perhaps I even say "it lookedexactly like this."—Then were just this grass and these leaves there,arranged just like this? No, that is not what it means. And I should
not accept any picture as exact, in this sense.
Someone says to me: "Shew the children a game." I teach them
gaming with dice, and the other says "I didn't mean that sort ofgame." Must the exclusion of the game with dice have come before
his mind when he gave me the order?

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

71. One might say that the concept 'game' is a concept with blurrededges.—"But is a blurred concept a concept at all?"—Is an indistinct
photograph a picture of a person at all? Is it even always an advantage
to replace an indistinct picture by a sharp one? Isn't the indistinct one
often exactly what we need?
Frege compares a concept to an area and says that an area withvague boundaries cannot be called an area at all. This presumablymeans that we cannot do anything with it.—But is it senseless to say:"Stand roughly there"? Suppose that I were standing with someone
in a city square and said that. As I say it I do not draw any kind ofboundary, but perhaps point with my hand—as if I were indicating aparticular spot. And this is just how one might explain to someone
what a game is. One gives examples and intends them to be taken
in a particular way.—I do not, however, mean by this that he issupposed to see in those examples that common thing which I—forsome reason—was unable to express; but that he is now to employ
those examples in a particular way. Here giving examples is not an
indirect means of explaining—in default of a better. For any generaldefinition can be misunderstood too. The point is that this is how weplay the game. (I mean the language-game with the word "game".)"This is called a 'leaf ", I get an idea of the shape of a leaf, a pictureof it in my mind.—But what does the picture of a leaf look likewhen it does not shew us any particular shape, but 'what is common
to all shapes of leaf? Which shade is the 'sample in my mind' of thecolour green—the sample of what is common to all shades of green?
"But might there not be such 'general' samples? Say a schematicleaf, or a sample of pure green?"—Certainly there might. But forsuch a schema to be understood as a schema, and not as the shape of aparticular leaf, and for a slip of pure green to be understood as asample of all that is greenish and not as a sample of pure green—thisin turn resides in the way the samples are used.
Ask yourself: what shape must the sample of the colour green be?
Should it be rectangular? Or would it then be the sample of a green
rectangle?—So should it be 'irregular' in shape? And what is toprevent us then from regarding it—that is, from using it—only as asample of irregularity of shape?

34e

72. Seeing what is com?non. Suppose I shew someone various multicoloured pictures, and say: "The colour you see in all these is called'yellow ochre' ".—This is a definition, and the other will get to understand it by looking for and seeing what is common to the pictures.
Then he can look at., can point to, the common thing.
Compare with this a case in which I shew him figures of different
shapes all painted the same colour, and say: "What these have incommon is called 'yellow ochre' ".
And compare this case: I shew him samples of different shades ofblue and say: "The colour that is common to all these is what I call'blue' ".
73. When someone defines the names of colours for me by pointing to samples and saying "This colour is called 'blue', this'green' . . . . . " this case can be compared in many respects to puttinga table in my hands, with the words written under the colour-samples.—Though this comparison may mislead in many ways.—One is now
inclined to extend the comparison: to have understood the definitionmeans to have in one's mind an idea of the thing defined, and that is asample or picture. So if I am shewn various different leaves and told

3J e

74. Here also belongs the idea that if you see this leaf as a sample
of 'leaf shape in general' you see it differently from someone who
regards it as, say, a sample of this particular shape. Now this mightwell be so—though it is not so—for it would only be to say that, as amatter of experience, if you see the leaf in a particular way, you use itin such-and-such a way or according to such-and-such rules. Of course,
there is such a thing as seeing in this way or that; and there are also
cases where whoever sees a sample like this will in general use it inthis way, and whoever sees it otherwise in another way. For example,
if you see the schematic drawing of a cube as a plane figure consistingof a square and two rhombi you will, perhaps, carry out the order"Bring me something like this" differently from someone who sees
the picture three-dimensionally.
75. What does it mean to know what a game is? What does itmean, to know it and not be able to say it? Is this knowledge somehow equivalent to an unformulated definition? So that if it were
formulated I should be able to recognize it as the expression of myknowledge? Isn't my knowledge, my concept of a game, completely
expressed in the explanations that I could give? That is, in my describing examples of various kinds of game; shewing how all sorts of othergames can be constructed on the analogy of these; saying that I shouldscarcely include this or this among games; and so on.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

76. If someone were to draw a sharp boundary I could not acknowledge it as the one that I too always wanted to draw, or had drawn in
my mind. For I did not want to draw one at all. His concept can thenbe said to be not the same as mine, but akin to it. The kinship isthat of two pictures, one of which consists of colour patches withvague contours, and the other of patches similarly shaped and distributed, but with clear contours. The kinship is just as undeniable as
the difference.

means of various descriptions. For example, as "the man who led theIsraelites through the wilderness", "the man who lived at that timeand place and was then called 'Moses' ", "the man who as a child was
taken out of the Nile by Pharaoh's daughter" and so on. And according as we assume one definition or another the proposition "Moses
did not exist" acquires a different sense, and so does every otherproposition about Moses.—And if we are told "N did not exist", we doask: "What do you mean? Do you want to say . . . . . . or . . . . . . etc.?"
But when I make a statement about Moses,—am I always ready to
substitute some one of these descriptions for "Moses"? I shall perhaps
say: By "Moses" I understand the man who did what the Bible relatesof Moses, or at any rate a good deal of it. But how much? Have I
decided how much must be proved false for me to give up my proposition as false? Has the name "Moses" got a fixed and unequivocal use
for me in all possible cases?—Is it not the case that I have, so to speak,a whole series of props in readiness, and am ready to lean on one if
another should be taken from under me and vice versa?——Consider
another case. When I say "N is dead", then something like the following may hold for the meaning of the name "N": I believe that a humanbeing has lived, whom I (i) have seen in such-and-such places, who(2) looked like this (pictures), (3) has done such-and-such things, and(4) bore the name "N" in social life.—Asked what I understand by"N", I should enumerate all or some of these points, and different ones
on different occasions. So my definition of "N" would perhaps be"the man of whom all this is true".—But if some point now proves
false?—Shall I be prepared to declare the proposition "N is dead"false—even if it is only something which strikes me as incidental
that has turned out false? But where are the bounds of the incidental?—
If I had given a definition of the name in such a case, I should now be
ready to alter it.
And this can be expressed like this: I use the name "N" without afixed meaning. (But that detracts as little from its usefulness, as it
detracts from that of a table that it stands on four legs instead of threeand so sometimes wobbles.)Should it be said that I am using a word whose meaning I don't
know, and so am talking nonsense?—Say what you choose, so longas it does not prevent you from seeing the facts. (And when you seethem there is a good deal that you will not say.)(The fluctuation of scientific definitions: what to-day counts as an

36*

77. And if we carry this comparison still further it is clear that thedegree to which the sharp picture can resemble the blurred one depends
on the latter's degree of vagueness. For imagine having to sketch a
sharply defined picture 'corresponding' to a blurred one. In the latter
there is a blurred red rectangle: for it you put down a sharply definedone. Of course—several such sharply defined rectangles can be drawn
to correspond to the indefinite one.—But if the colours in the original
merge without a hint of any outline won't it become a hopeless task
to draw a sharp picture corresponding to the blurred one? Won't
you then have to say: "Here I might just as well draw a circle or heart
as a rectangle, for all the colours merge. Anything—and nothing—isright."——And this is the position you are in if you look for definitions
corresponding to our concepts in aesthetics or ethics.
In such a difficulty always ask yourself: How did we learn the meaning of tliis word ("good" for instance)? From what sort of examples?
in what language-games? Then it will be easier for you to see that theword must have a family of meanings.
78.

Compare knowing and saying*.
how many feet high Mont Blanc is—
how the word "game" is used—
how a clarinet sounds.
If you are surprised that one can know something and not be able
to say it, you are perhaps thinking of a case like the first. Certainly notof one like the third.
79. Consider this example. If one says "Moses did not exist",
this may mean various things. It may mean: the Israelites did nothave a single leader when they withdrew from Egypt——or: theirleader was not called Moses——-ors there cannot have been anyone
who accomplished all that the Bible relates of Moses——or: etc. etc.—
We may say, following Russell: the name "Moses" can be defined by

37e

38«

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

observed concomitant of a phenomenon will to-morrow be used todefine it.)gives us in reply if we ask him what his rule is?—But what if observation does not enable us to see any clear rule, and the question brings
none to light?—For he did indeed give me a definition when I asked
him what he understood by "N", but he was prepared to withdraw andalter it.—So how am I to determine the rule according to which he isplaying? He does not know it himself.—Or, to ask a better question:
What meaning is the expression "the rule by which he proceeds"
supposed to have left to it here?

80. I say "There is a chair". What if I go up to it, meaning tofetch it, and it suddenly disappears from sight?——"So it wasn't a chair,
but some kind of illusion".——But in a few moments we see it again
and are able to touch it and so on.——"So the chair was there after all
and its disappearance was some kind of illusion".——But suppose thatafter a time it disappears again—or seems to disappear. What are wei
to say now? Have you rules ready for such cases—rules saying
whether one may use the word "chair" to include this kind of thing?
But do we miss them when we use the word "chair"; and are we tosay that we do not really attach any meaning to this word, because weare not equipped with rules for every possible application of it?
81. F. P. Ramsey once emphasized in conversation with me that
logic was a 'normative science'. I do not know exactly what he hadin mind, but it was doubtless closely related to what only dawned onme later: namely, that in philosophy we often compare the use of words
with games and calculi which have fixed rules, but cannot saythat someone who is using language must be playing such a game.——But if you say that our languages only approximate to such calculi
you are standing on the very brink of a misunderstanding. For thenit may look as if what we were talking about were an ideal language.
As if our logic were, so to speak, a logic for a vacuum.—Whereas logic
does not treat of language—or of thought—in the sense in which anatural science treats of a natural phenomenon, and the most that canbe said is that we construct ideal languages. But here the word "ideal"
is liable to mislead, for it sounds as if these languages were better, more
perfect, than our everyday language; and as if it took the logician
to shew people at last what a proper sentence looked like.
All this, however, can only appear in the right light when one has
attained greater clarity about the concepts of understanding, meaning,
and thinking. For it will then also become clear what can lead us (anddid lead me) to think that if anyone utters a sentence and means orunderstands it he is operating a calculus according to definite rules.
82. What do I call 'the rule by which he proceeds'?—The hypothesisthat satisfactorily describes his use of words, which we observe; orthe rule which he looks up when he uses signs; or the one which he39e

83. Doesn't the analogy between language and games throw light
here? We can easily imagine people amusing themselves in a field byplaying with a ball so as to start various existing games, but playing
many without finishing them and in between throwing the ball aimlessly into the air, chasing one another with the ball and bombarding
one another for a joke and so on. And now someone says: The wholetime they are playing a ball-game and following definite rules at every
throw.
And is there not also the case where we play and—make up the rules
as we go along? And there is even one where we alter them—as we goalong.
84. I said that the application of a word is not everywhere boundedby rules. But what does a game look like that is everywhere boundedby rules? whose rules never let a doubt creep in, but stop up all
the cracks where it might?—Can't we imagine a rule determining theapplication of a rule, and a doubt which // removes—and so on?
But that is not to say that we are in doubt because it is possible for
us to imagine a doubt. I can easily imagine someone always doubting
before he opened his front door whether an abyss did not yawn behind
it, and making sure about it before he went through the door (andhe might on some occasion prove to be right)—but that does notmake me doubt in the same case.
85. A rule stands there like a sign-post.—Does the sign-post leave
no doubt open about the way I have to go? Does it shew which
direction I am to take when I have passed it; whether along the roador the footpath or cross-country? But where is it said which way I
am to follow it; whether in the direction of its ringer or (e.g.) in the
opposite one?—And if there were, not a single sign-post, but a chainof adjacent ones or of chalk marks on the ground—is there only one
way of interpreting them?—So I can say, the sign-post does after all

40e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

leave no room for doubt. Or rather: it sometimes leaves room for
doubt and sometimes not. And now this is no longer a philosophicalproposition, but an empirical one.

stand, if after all it is not the final one? In that case the explanation isnever completed; so I still don't understand what he means, and nevershall!"—As though an explanation as it were hung in the air unlesssupported by another one. Whereas an explanation may indeed reston another one that has been given, but none stands in need of another—unless we require it to prevent a misunderstanding. One mightsay: an explanation serves to remove or to avert a misunderstanding——one, that is, that would occur but for the explanation;
not every one that I can imagine.
It may easily look as if every doubt merely revealed an existing gap
in the foundations; so that secure understanding is only possible if wefirst doubt everything that can be doubted, and then remove all these
doubts.
The sign-post is in order—if, under normal circumstances, it fulfils
its purpose.

86. Imagine a language-game like (2) played with the help of atable. The signs given to B by A are now written ones. B has atable; in the first column are the signs used in the game, in the second
pictures of building stones. A shews B such a written sign; B looks it
up in the table, looks at the picture opposite, and so on. So the table is arule which he follows in executing orders.—One learns to look the
picture up in the table by receiving a training, and part of this training
consists perhaps in the pupil's learning to pass with his finger horizontally from left to right; and so, as it were, to draw a series ofhorizontal lines on the table.
Suppose different ways of reading a table were now introduced;
one time, as above, according to the schema:

another time like this:or in some other way.—Such a schema is supplied with the table as
the rule for its use.
Can we not now imagine further rules to explain this one? And, on
the other hand, was that first table incomplete without the schema ofarrows? And are other tables incomplete without their schemata?
87. Suppose I give this explanation: "I take 'Moses' to mean theman, if there was such a man, who led the Israelites out of Egypt,whatever he was called then and whatever he may or may not havedone besides."—But similar doubts to those about "Moses" arepossible about the words of this explanation (what are you calling"Egypt", whom the "Israelites" etc.?). Nor would these questions
come to an end when we got down to words like "red", "dark","sweet".—"But then how does an explanation help me to under-

4 i«

88. If I tell someone "Stand roughly here"—may not this explanation work perfectly? And cannot every other one fail too?
But isn't it an inexact explanation?—Yes; why shouldn't we call it"inexact"? Only let us understand what "inexact" means. For it does
not mean "unusable". And let us consider what we call an "exact"
explanation in contrast with this one. Perhaps something like drawing
a chalk line round an area? Here it strikes us at once that the line has
breadth. So a colour-edge would be more exact. But has this exactness
still got a function here: isn't the engine idling? And remember too that
we have not yet defined what is to count as overstepping this exact
boundary; how, with what instruments, it is to be established. And
so on.
We understand what it means to set a pocket watch to the exact timeor to regulate it to be exact. But what if it were asked: is this exactness
ideal exactness, or how nearly does it approach the ideal?—Of course,
we can speak of measurements of time in which there is a different,
and as we should say a greater, exactness than in the measurement oftime by a pocket-watch; in which the words "to set the clock to theexact time" have a different, though related meaning, and 'to tell thetime' is a different process and so on.—Now, if I tell someone: "Youshould come to dinner more punctually; you know it begins at one
o'clock exactly"—is there really no question of exactness here? because
it is possible to say: "Think of the determination of time in thelaboratory or the observatory; there you see what 'exactness' means"?

42e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I"Inexact" is really a reproach, and "exact" is praise. And that is to
say that what is inexact attains its goal less perfectly than what is moreexact. Thus the point here is what we call "the goal". Am I inexact
when I do not give our distance from the sun to the nearest foot, or
tell a joiner the width of a table to the nearest thousandth of an inch?
No single ideal of exactness has been laid down; we do not knowwhat we should be supposed to imagine under this head—unless you
yourself lay down what is to be so called. But you will find it difficult
to hit upon such a convention; at least any that satisfies you.

Our investigation is therefore a grammatical one. Such an investigation sheds light on our problem by clearing misunderstandings away.
Misunderstandings concerning the use of words, caused, among otherthings, by certain analogies between the forms of expression in different
regions of language.—Some of them can be removed by substituting
one form of expression for another; this may be called an "analysis"of our forms of expression, for the process is sometimes like one oftaking a thing apart.

89. These considerations bring us up to the problem: In what sense
is logic something sublime?
For there seemed to pertain to logic a peculiar depth—a universal
significance. Logic lay, it seemed, at the bottom of all the sciences.—
For logical investigation explores the nature of all things. It seeks to
see to the bottom of things and is not meant to concern itself whether
what actually happens is this or that.——It takes its rise, not froman interest in the facts of nature, nor from a need to grasp causal
connexions: but from an urge to understand the basis, or essence,, ofeverything empirical. Not, however, as if to this end we had to hunt out
new facts; it is, rather, of the essence of our investigation that we donot seek to learn anything new by it. We want to understand somethingthat is already in plain view. For this is what we seem in some sense
not to understand.
Augustine says in the Confessions "quid est ergo tempus? si nemo
ex me quaerat scio; si quaerenti explicare velim, nescio".—This could
not be said about a question of natural science ("What is the specificgravity of hydrogen?" for instance). Something that we know when
no one asks us, but no longer know when we are supposed to give an
account of it, is something that we need to remind ourselves of. (And
it is obviously something of which for some reason it is difficult toremind oneself.)
90. We feel as if we had to penetrate phenomena: our investigation,
however, is directed not towards phenomena, but, as one might say,towards the 'possibilities' of phenomena. We remind ourselves, thatis to say, of the kind of statement that we make about phenomena.
Thus Augustine recalls to mind the different statements that are madeabout the duration, past present or future, of events. (These are, ofcourse, not philosophical statements about time, the past, the present
and the future.)

43e

91. But now it may come to look as if there were something like a
final analysis of our forms of language, and so a single completely
resolved form of every expression. That is, as if our usual forms ofexpression were, essentially, unanalysed; as if there were somethinghidden in them that had to be brought to light. When this is done
the expression is completely clarified and our problem solved.
It can also be put like this: we eliminate misunderstandings bymaking our expressions more exact; but now it may look as if we weremoving towards a particular state, a state of complete exactness; andas if this were the real goal of our investigation.
92.. This finds expression in questions as to the essence of language,of propositions, of thought.—For if we too in these investigations aretrying to understand the essence of language—its function, its structure,—yet this is not what those questions have in view. For theysee in the essence, not something that already lies open to view and that
becomes surveyable by a rearrangement, but something that lies
beneath the surface. Something that lies within, which we see when we
look into the thing, and which an analysis digs out.
'The essence is hidden from us*: this is the form our problem now
assumes. We ask: "What is language?", "What is a proposition?"
And the answer to these questions is to be given once for all; andindependently of any future experience.
93. One person might say "A proposition is the most ordinary
tiling in the world" and another: "A proposition—that's something
very queer 1"——And the latter is unable simply to look and see how
propositions really work. The forms that we use in expressing ourselves about propositions and thought stand in his way.
Why do we say a proposition is something remarkable? On the
one hand, because of the enormous importance attaching to it. (Andthat is correct). On the other hand this, together with a misunder-

44e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

standing of the logic of language, seduces us into thinking that something extraordinary, something unique, must be achieved by propositions.—A misunderstanding makes it look to us as if a proposition did
something queer.

98. On the one hand it is clear that every sentence in our language'is in order as it is'. That is to say, we are not striving after an ideal,
as if our ordinary vague sentences had not yet got a quite unexceptionable sense, and a perfect language awaited construction by us.—On theother hand it seems clear that where there is sense there must be perfectorder.——So there must be perfect order even in the vaguest sentence.

94. 'A proposition is a queer thing!' Here we have in germ thesubliming of our whole account of logic. The tendency to assume apure intermediary between the propositional signs and the facts. Or
even to try to purify, to sublime, the signs themselves.—For our formsof expression prevent us in all sorts of ways from seeing that nothingout of the ordinary is involved, by sending us in pursuit of chimeras.
95. "Thought must be something unique". When we say, andmean, that such-and-such is the case, we—and our meaning—do notstop anywhere short of the fact; but we mean: this—is—so. But thisparadox (which has the form of a truism) can also be expressed in thisway: Thought can be of what is not the case.
96. Other illusions come from various quarters to attach themselvesto the special one spoken of here. Thought, language, now appear tous as the unique correlate, picture, of the world. These concepts:
proposition, language, thought, world, stand in line one behind theother, each equivalent to each. (But what are these words to be used
for now? The language-game in which they are to be applied is
missing.)
97. Thought is surrounded by a halo.—Its essence, logic, presents
an order, in fact the a priori order of the world: that is, the order ofpossibilities, which must be common to both world and thought.
But this order, it seems, must be utterly simple. It is prior to all
experience, must run through all experience; no empirical cloudinessor uncertainty can be allowed to affect it——It must rather be of thepurest crystal. But this crystal does not appear as an abstraction;
but as something concrete, indeed, as the most concrete, as it were thehardest thing there is (Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus No. 5 . 5 5 6 3 ) .
We are under the illusion that what is peculiar, profound, essential,
in our investigation, resides in its trying to grasp the incomparable
essence of language. That is, the order existing between the conceptsof proposition, word, proof, truth, experience, and so on. This order
is a super-order between—so to speak—super-concepts. Whereas, ofcourse, if the words "language", "experience", "world", have a use, it
must be as humble a one as that of the words "table", "lamp", "door".

45«

99. The sense of a sentence—one would like to say—may, ofcourse, leave this or that open, but the sentence must neverthelesshave a definite sense. An indefinite sense—that would really not be asense at all.—This is like: An indefinite boundary is not really aboundary at all. Here one thinks perhaps: if I say "I have locked theman up fast in the room—there is only one door left open"—then I
simply haven't locked him in at all; his being locked in is a sham.
One would be inclined to say here: "You haven't done anything at all".
An enclosure with a hole in it is as good as none.—But is that true?
100. "But still, it isn't a game, if there is some vagueness in therules".—But does this prevent its being a game?—"Perhaps you'll callit a game, but at any rate it certainly isn't a perfect game." This means:it has impurities, and what I am interested in at present is the purearticle.—But I want to say: we misunderstand the role of the ideal
in our language. That is to say: we too should call it a game, only weare dazzled by the ideal and therefore fail to see the actual use of theword "game" clearly.
101. We want to say that there can't be any vagueness in logic.
The idea now absorbs us, that the ideal 'must' be found in reality. Meanwhile we do not as yet see how it occurs there, nor do we understandthe nature of this "must". We think it must be in reality; for we think
we already see it there.
102. The strict and clear rules of the logical structure of propositions appear to us as something in the background—hidden in themedium of the understanding. I already see them (even thoughthrough a medium): for I understand the propositional sign, I use it
to say something.
103. The ideal, as we think of it, is unshakable. You can never getoutside it; you must always turn back. There is no outside; outside
you cannot breathe.—Where does this idea come from? It is like a pairof glasses on our nose through which we see whatever we look at. It
never occurs to us to take them off.

4f,c

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS

104. We predicate of the thing what lies in the method of representing it. Impressed by the possibility of a comparison, we think
we are perceiving a state of affairs of the highest generality.
105. When we believe that we must find that order, must find theideal, in our actual language, we become dissatisfied with what are
ordinarily called "propositions", "words", "signs".
The proposition and the word that logic deals with are supposed
to be something pure and clear-cut. And we rack our brains over thenature of the real sign.—It is perhaps the idea of the sign? or the idea at
the present moment?
106. Here it is difficult as it were to keep our heads up,—to seethat we must stick to the subjects of our every-day thinking, and not
go astray and imagine that we have to describe extreme subtleties,
which in turn we are after all quite unable to describe with themeans at our disposal. We feel as if we had to repair a torn spider's
web with our fingers.
107. The more narrowly we examine actual language, the sharper
becomes the conflict between it and our requirement. (For the crystalline purity of logic was, of course, not a result of investigation: it was arequirement.) The conflict becomes intolerable; the requirement is
now in danger of becoming empty.—We have got on to slippery ice
where there is no friction and so in a certain sense the conditions are
ideal, but also, just because of that, we are unable to walk. We want towalk: so we need friction. Back to the rough ground!

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

47e"Here is a Chinese sentence", or "No, that only looks like writing; it isactually just an ornament" and so on.
We are talking about the spatial and temporal phenomenon of
language, not about some non-spatial, non-temporal phantasm. [Notein margin: Only it is possible to be interested in a phenomenon in avariety of ways]. But we talk about it as we do about the pieces inchess when we are stating the rules of the game, not describing their
physical properties.
The question "What is a word really?" is analogous to "What is apiece in chess?"
109. It was true to say that our considerations could not be scientificones. It was not of any possible interest to us to find out empirically'that, contrary to our preconceived ideas, it is possible to think suchand-such'—whatever that may mean. (The conception of thought as agaseous medium.) And we may not advance any kind of theory. There
must not be anything hypothetical in our considerations. We must doaway with all explanation, and description alone must take its place.
And this description gets its light, that is to say its purpose, fromthe philosophical problems. These are, of course, not empiricalproblems; they are solved, rather, by looking into the workings of ourlanguage, and that in such a way as to make us recognize those workings: in despite of an urge to misunderstand them. The problems are
solved, not by giving new information, but by arranging what wehave always known. Philosophy is a battle against the bewitchmentof our intelligence by means of language.

108. We see that what we call "sentence" and "language" hasnot the formal unity that I imagined, but is the family of structures
more or less related to one another.——But what becomes of logic
now? Its rigour seems to be giving way here.—But in that case doesn't
logic altogether disappear?—For how can it lose its rigour? Of course
not by our bargaining any of its rigour out of it.—The preconceived ideaof crystalline purity can only be removed by turning our wholeexamination round. (One might say: the axis of reference of our
examination must be rotated, but about the fixed point ofour real need.)
The philosophy of logic speaks of sentences and words in exactly thesense in which we speak of them in ordinary life when we say e.g.

in. The problems arising through a misinterpretation of our formsof language have the character of depth. They are deep disquietudes;
their roots are as deep in us as the forms of our language and theirsignificance is as great as the importance of our language.——Let us
ask ourselves: why do we feel a grammatical joke to be deep* (And thatis what the depth of philosophy is.)Faraday in The Chemical History of a Candle: "Water is one individual
thing—it never changes."

112. A simile that has been absorbed into the forms of ourlanguage produces a false appearance, and this disquiets us. "But this
isn't how it isl"—we say. "Yet this is how it has to be I"

no. "Language (or thought) is something unique"—this proves tobe a superstition (not a mistake!), itself produced by grammatical illusions.
And now the impressiveness retreats to these illusions, to the
problems.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

113. "But this is how it is————" I say to myself over and overagain. I feel as though, if only I could fix my gaze absolutely sharply
on this fact, get it in focus, I must grasp the essence of the matter.

constructed?—And how strange that we should be able to do anythingat all with the one we have!
In giving explanations I already have to use language full-blown(not some sort of preparatory, provisional one); this by itself shews
that I can adduce only exterior facts about language.
Yes, but then how can these explanations satisfy us?—Well, yourvery questions were framed in this language; they had to be expressedin this language, if there was anything to ask!
And your scruples are misunderstandings.
Your questions refer to words; so I have to talk about words.
You say: the point isn't the word, but its meaning, and you think of
the meaning as a thing of the same kind as the word, though also
different from the word. Here the word, there the meaning. The
money, and the cow that you can buy with it. (But contrast: money,
and its use.)

4 8e114. (Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus, 4.5): "The general form ofpropositions is: This is how things are."——That is the kind of proposition that one repeats to oneself countless times. One thinks that one istracing the outline of the thing's nature over and over again, and one ismerely tracing round the frame through which we look at it.
115. A. picture held us captive. And we could not get outside it, forit lay in our language and language seemed to repeat it to us inexorably.
116. When philosophers use a word—"knowledge", "being","object", "I", "proposition", "name"—and try to grasp the essenceof the thing, one must always ask oneself: is the word ever actuallyused in this way in the language-game which is its original home?—
What we do is to bring words back from their metaphysical to theireveryday use.
117. You say to me: "You understand this expression, don't
you? Well then—I am using it in the sense you are familiar with."—As if the sense were an atmosphere accompanying the word, which it
carried with it into every kind of application.
If, for example, someone says that the sentence "This is here"(saying which he points to an object in front of him) makes sense tohim, then he should ask himself in what special circumstances thissentence is actually used. There it does make sense.
118. Where does our investigation get its importance from, since
it seems only to destroy everything interesting, that is, all that is greatand important? (As it were all the buildings, leaving behind only bitsof stone and rubble.) What we are destroying is nothing but houses ofcards and we are clearing up the ground of language on which theystand.
119. The results of philosophy are the uncovering of one or
another piece of plain nonsense and of bumps that the understanding
has got by running its head up against the limits of language. Thesebumps make us see the value of the discovery.
120. When I talk about language (words, sentences, etc.) I must
speak the language of every day. Is this language somehow too coarse
and material for what we want to say? Then how is another one to be49e121. One might think: if philosophy speaks of the use of the word
"philosophy" there must be a second-order philosophy. But it is not
so: it is, rather, like the case of orthography, which deals with the word
"orthography" among others without then being second-order.
122. A main source of our failure to understand is that we do notcommand a clear view of the use of our words.—Our grammar is lacking inthis sort of perspicuity. A perspicuous representation produces justthat understanding which consists in 'seeing connexions'. Hence theimportance of finding and inventing intermediate cases.
The concept of a perspicuous representation is of fundamental
significance for us. It earmarks the form of account we give, theway we look at things. (Is this a 'Weltanschauung'?)123. A philosophical problem has the form: "I don't know myway about".
124. Philosophy may in no way interfere with the actual use oflanguage; it can in the end only describe it.
For it cannot give it any foundation either.
It leaves everything as it is.
It also leaves mathematics as it is, and no mathematical discovery
can advance it. A "leading problem of mathematical logic" is for us
a problem of mathematics like any other.

5oe

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

125. It is the business of philosophy, not to resolve a contradiction
by means of a mathematical or logico-mathematical discovery, but
to make it possible for us to get a clear view of the state of mathematics
that troubles us: the state of affairs before the contradiction is resolved.
(And this does not mean that one is sidestepping a difficulty.)
The fundamental fact here is that we lay down rules, a technique,for a game, and that then when we follow the rules, things do notturn out as we had assumed. That we are therefore as it were entangled
in our own rules.
This entanglement in our rules is what we want to understand (i.e.
get a clear view of).
It throws light on our concept of meaning something. For in thosecases things turn out otherwise than we had meant, foreseen. That isjust what we say when, for example, a contradiction appears: "I didn't
mean it like that."
The civil status of a contradiction, or its status in civil life: there is
the philosophical problem.

131. For we can avoid ineptness or emptiness in our assertions
only by presenting the model as what it is, as an object of comparison—as, so to speak, a measuring-rod; not as a preconceived idea towhich reality must correspond. (The dogmatism into which we fall soeasily in doing philosophy.)126. Philosophy simply puts everything before us, and neither
explains nor deduces anything.—Since everything lies open to view
there is nothing to explain. For what is hidden, for example, is of nointerest to us.
One might also give the name "philosophy" to what is possible
before all new discoveries and inventions.

133. It is not our aim to refine or complete the system of rules forthe use of our words in unheard-of ways.
For the clarity that we are aiming at is indeed complete clarity. But
this simply means that the philosophical problems should completely
disappear.
The real discovery is the one that makes me capable of stopping
doing philosophy when I want to.—The one that gives philosophy
peace, so that it is no longer tormented by questions which bring itself
in question.—Instead, we now demonstrate a method, by examples;
and the series of examples can be broken off.—Problems are solved(difficulties eliminated), not a single problem.
There is not a philosophical method, though there are indeed
methods, like different therapies.

127. The work of the philosopher consists in assembling reminders
for a particular purpose.
128. If one tried to advance theses in philosophy, it would never
be possible to debate them, because everyone would agree to them.
129. The aspects of things that are most important for us are
hidden because of their simplicity and familiarity. (One is unable tonotice something—because it is always before one's eyes.) The real
foundations of his enquiry do not strike a man at all. Unless that fact
has at some time struck him.—And this means: we fail to be struck
by what, once seen, is most striking and most powerful.
130. Our clear and simple language-games are not preparatory studies
for a future regularization of language—as it were first approximations,
ignoring friction and air-resistance. The language-games are rather set
up as objects of comparison which are meant to throw light on the facts of
our language by way not only of similarities, but also of dissimilarities.

jie132. We want to establish an order in our knowledge of the useof language: an order with a particular end in view; one out of many
possible orders; not the order. To this end we shall constantly begiving prominence to distinctions which our ordinary forms oflanguage easily make us overlook. This may make it look as if wesaw it as our task to reform language.
Such a reform for particular practical purposes, an improvement in
our terminology designed to prevent misunderstandings in practice,is perfectly possible. But these are not the cases we have to do with.
The confusions which occupy us arise when language is like an engine
idling, not when it is doing work.

134. Let us examine the proposition: "This is how things are."—How can I say that this is the general form of propositions?—It is
first and foremost itself a proposition, an English sentence, for it has
a subject and a predicate. But how is this sentence applied—that is,in our everyday language? For I got it from there and nowhere else.
We may say, e.g.: "He explained his position to me, said that thiswas how things were, and that therefore he needed an advance".
So far, then, one can say that that sentence stands for any statement
It is employed as a prepositional schema, but only because it has theJ2 e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

construction of an English sentence. It would be possible to say instead"such and such is the case", "this is the situation", and so on. It would
also be possible here simply to use a letter, a variable, as in symbolic
logic. But no one is going to call the letter "p" the general form ofpropositions. To repeat: "This is how things are" had that position
only because it is itself what one calls an English sentence. But though
it is a proposition, still it gets employed as a propositional variable.
To say that this proposition agrees (or does not agree) with reality
would be obvious nonsense. Thus it illustrates the fact that one featureof our concept of a proposition is, sounding like a proposition.

that we only predicate "true" and "false" of what we call a proposition. And what a proposition is is in one sense determined by therules of sentence formation (in English for example), and in anothersense by the use of the sign in the language-game. And the use of thewords "true" and "false" may be among the constituent parts of thisgame; and if so it belongs to our concept 'proposition' but does not'fit* it. As we might also say, check belongs to our concept of the kingin chess (as so to speak a constituent part of it). To say that check did
not fit our concept of the pawns, would mean that a game in whichpawns were checked, in which, say, the players who lost their pawns
lost, would be uninteresting or stupid or too complicated or somethingof the kind.

135. But haven't we got a concept of what a proposition is, of what
we take "proposition" to mean?—Yes; just as we also have a conceptof what we mean by "game". Asked what a proposition is—whether
it is another person or ourselves that we have to answer—we shallgive examples and these will include what one may call inductively
defined series of propositions. This is the kind of way in which wehave such a concept as 'proposition'. (Compare the concept of a
proposition with the concept of number.)
136. At bottom, giving "This is how things axe" as the generalform of propositions is the same as giving the definition: a proposition
is whatever can be true or false. For instead of "This is how thingsare" I could have said "This is true". (Or again "This is false".)But we have'p' is true — p'p' is false = not-p.
And to say that a proposition is whatever can be true or false
amounts to saying: we call something a proposition when in our
language we apply the calculus of truth functions to it.
Now it looks as if the definition—a proposition is whatever can betrue or false—determined what a proposition was, by saying: what fits
the concept 'true', or what the concept 'true' fits, is a proposition.
So it is as if we had a concept of true and false, which we could use
to determine what is and what is not a proposition. What engages withthe concept of truth (as with a cogwheel), is a proposition.
But this is a bad picture. It is as if one were to say "The king inchess is the piece that one can check." But this can mean no more thanthat in our game of chess we only check the king. Just as the proposition that only a proposition can be true or false can say no more than

53 e137. What about learning to determine the subject of a sentence bymeans of the question "Who or what . . . .?"—Here, surely, there issuch a thing as the subject's 'fitting' this question; for otherwise how
should we find out what the subject was by means of the question?
We find it out much as we find out which letter of the alphabet comes
after 'K' by saying the alphabet up to 'K' to ourselves. Now in what
sense does 'L' fit on to this series of letters?—In that sense "true" and"false" could be said to fit propositions; and a child might be taught
to distinguish between propositions and other expressions by being
told "Ask yourself if you can say 'is true' after it. If these words fit,
it's a proposition." (And in the same way one might have said: Ask
yourself if you can put the words <lThis is how things are:" in frontof it.)
138. But can't the meaning of a word that I understand fit thesense of a sentence that I understand? Or the meaning of one word
fit the meaning of another?——Of course, if the meaning is the use we
make of the word, it makes no sense to speak of such 'fitting.' But
we understand the meaning of a word when we hear or say it; we grasp
it in a flash, and what we grasp in this way is surely something different
from the 'use' which is extended in time!
Must I know whether I understand a word? Don't I also sometimes
imagine myself to understand a word (as I may imagine I understanda kind of calculation) and then realize that I did not understand it?
("I thought I knew what 'relative' and 'absolute' motion meant, but
I see that I don't know.")

55 e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

139. When someone says the word "cube" to me, for example,
I know what it means. But can the whole use of the word come before
my mind, when I understand it in this way?
Well, but on the other hand isn't the meaning of the word also
determined by this use ? And can these ways of determining meaning
conflict? Can what we grasp in a flash accord with a use, fit or fail to
fit it? And how can what is present to us in an instant, what comes
before our mind in an instant, fit a use"?
What really comes before our mind when we understand a word?—
Isn't it something like a picture? Can't it be a picture?
Well, suppose that a picture does come before your mind when you
hear the word "cube", say the drawing of a cube. In what sense canthis picture fit or fail to fit a use of the word "cube"?—Perhaps you
say: "It's quite simple;—if that picture occurs to me and I point toa triangular prism for instance, and say it is a cube, then this use of theword doesn't fit the picture."—But doesn't it fit? I have purposely
so chosen the example that it is quite easy to imagine a method of
projection according to which the picture does fit after all.
The picture of the cube did indeed suggest a certain use to us, but
it was possible for me to use it differently.

140. Then what sort of mistake did I make; was it what we shouldlike to express by saying: I should have thought the picture forced aparticular use on me? How could I think that? What did I think? Is
there such a thing as a picture, or something like a picture, that forcesa particular application on us; so that my mistake lay in confusing one
picture with another?—For we might also be inclined to express
ourselves like this: we are at most under a psychological, not a logical,
compulsion. And now it looks quite as if we knew of two kinds ofcase.
What was the effect of my argument? It called our attention to(reminded us of) the fact that there are other processes, besides the one
we originally thought of, which we should sometimes be prepared tocall "applying the picture of a cube". So our 'belief that the picture
forced a particular application upon us' consisted in the fact that only
the one case and no other occurred to us. "There is another solution
as well" means: there is something else that I am also prepared to calla "solution"; to which I am prepared to apply such-and-such a picture,such-and-such an analogy, and so on.
What is essential is to see that the same thing can come before ourminds when we hear the word and the application still be different.
Has it the same meaning both times? I think we shall say not.

54e(a) "I believe the right word in this case is . . . .". Doesn't thisshew that the meaning of a word is a something that comes before ourmind, and which is, as it were, the exact picture we want to use here?
Suppose I were choosing between the words "imposing", "dignified","proud", "venerable"; isn't it as though I were choosing between
drawings in a portfolio?—No: the fact that one speaks of the appropriate
word does not shew the existence of a something that etc.. One isinclined, rather, to speak of this picture-like something just because
one can find a word appropriate; because one often chooses between
words as between similar but not identical pictures; because pictures
are often used instead of words, or to illustrate words; and so on.
(&) I see a picture; it represents an old man walking up a steep
path leaning on a stick.—How? Might it not have looked just the same
if he had been sliding downhill in that position? Perhaps a Martian
would describe the picture so. I do not need to explain why we do notdescribe it so.

141. Suppose, however, that not merely the picture of the cube,
but also the method of projection comes before our mind?——How
am I to imagine this?—Perhaps I see before me a schema shewing themethod of projection: say a picture of two cubes connected by linesof projection.—But does this really get me any further? Can't I now
imagine different applications of this schema too?——Well, yes, butthen can't an application come before my mind~?—It can: only we need toget clearer about our application of this expression. Suppose I explain
various methods of projection to someone so that he may go on to
apply them; let us ask ourselves when we should say that the methodthat I intend comes before his mind.
Now clearly we accept two different kinds of criteria for this:on the one hand the picture (of whatever kind) that at some time orother comes before his mind; on the other, the application which—in
the course of time—he makes of what he imagines. (And can't it beclearly seen here that it is absolutely inessential for the picture to exist
in his imagination rather than as a drawing or model in front of him;or again as something that he himself constructs as a model?)PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

Can there be a collision between picture and application? There can,inasmuch as the picture makes us expect a different use, because people
in general apply this picture like this.
I want to say: we have here a normal case, and abnormal cases.

in the order.—The difference between this and the first case will ofcourse be one of frequency.—Or he makes a systematic mistake; forexample, he copies every other number, or he copies the series o, i, 2,
3, 4, 5, .... like this: i, o, 3, 2, 5, 4, . . . . . Here we shall almost be
tempted to say that he has understood wrong.
Notice, however, that there is no sharp distinction between a random
mistake and a systematic one. That is, between what you are inclined
to call "random" and what "systematic".
Perhaps it is possible to wean him from the systematic mistake (asfrom a bad habit). Or perhaps one accepts his way of copying andtries to teach him ours as an oflfshoot, a variant of his.—And here too
our pupil's capacity to learn may come to an end.

5 6e142. It is only in normal cases that the use of a word is clearlyprescribed; we know, are in no doubt, what to say in this or that case.
The more abnormal the case, the more doubtful it becomes what
we are to say. And if things were quite different from what they
actually are——if there were for instance no characteristic expressionof pain, of fear, of joy; if rule became exception and exception rule;
or if both became phenomena of roughly equal frequency——this would
make our normal language-games lose their point.—The procedure of
putting a lump of cheese on a balance and fixing the price by theturn of the scale would lose its point if it frequently happened forsuch lumps to suddenly grow or shrink for no obvious reason.
This remark will become clearer when we discuss such things as therelation of expression to feeling, and similar topics.
143. Let us now examine the following kind of language-game:when A gives an order B has to write down series of signs according
to a certain formation rule.
The first of these series is meant to be that of the natural numbers indecimal notation.—How does he get to understand this notation?—First of all series of numbers will be written down for him and he will
be required to copy them. (Do not balk at the expression "series ofnumbers"; it is not being used wrongly here.) And here already there
is a normal and an abnormal learner's reaction.—At first perhaps we
guide his hand in writing out the series o to 9; but then the possibilityof getting him to understand will depend on his going on to write
it down independently.—And here we can imagine, e.g., that hedoes copy the figures independently, but not in the right order:
he writes sometimes one sometimes another at random. And thencommunication stops at that point.—Or again, he makes 'mistakes"
What we have to mention in order to explain the significance,
I mean the importance, of a concept, are often extremely general factsof nature: such facts as are hardly ever mentioned because of theirgreat generality.

57 e144. What do I mean when I say "the pupil's capacity to learn may
come to an end here"? Do I say this from my own experience? Of
course not. (Even if I have had such experience.) Then what am I
doiag with that proposition? Well, I should like you to say: "Yes,
it's true, you can imagine that too, that might happen too!"—But was
I trying to draw someone's attention to the fact that he is capable ofimagining that?——I wanted to put that picture before him, and his
acceptance of the picture consists in his now being inclined to regard agiven case differently: that is, to compare it with this rather than thatset of pictures. I have changed his way of looking at things. (Indianmathematicians: "Look at this.")145. Suppose the pupil now writes the series o to 9 to our satisfaction.—And this will only be the case when he is often successful, not if
he does it right once in a hundred attempts. Now I continue the series
and draw his attention to the recurrence of the first series in the units;
and then to its recurrence in the tens. (Which only means that I use
particular emphases, underline figures, write them one under anotherin such-and-such ways, and similar things.)—And now at somepoint he continues the series independently—or he does not.—But
why do you say that? so much is obvious!—Of course; I only
wished to say: the effect of any further explanation depends on hisveaction.
Now, however, let us suppose that after some efforts on the teacher's
part he continues the series correctly, that is, as we do it. So now we
can say he has mastered the system.—But how far need he continue

5 ge

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

the series for us to have the right to say that? Clearly you cannot statea limit here.

of a state of the mind here, inasmuch as there ought to be two different
criteria for such a state: a knowledge of the construction of the apparatus, quite apart from what it does. (Nothing would be more confusing
here than to use the words "conscious" and "unconscious" for thecontrast between states of consciousness and dispositions. For thispair of terms covers up a grammatical difference.)146. Suppose I now ask: "Has he understood the system when hecontinues the series to the hundredth place?" Or—if I should not
speak of 'understanding' in connection with our primitive languagegame: Has he got the system, if he continues the series correctly so
far?—Perhaps you will say here: to have got the system (or, again, tounderstand it) can't consist in continuing the series up to this or that
number: that is only applying one's understanding. The understanding
itself is a state which is the source of the correct use.
What is one really thinking of here? Isn't one thinking of thederivation of a series from its algebraic formula? Or at least of something analogous?—But this is where we were before. The point is,
we can think of more than one application of an algebraic formula;and every type of application can in turn be formulated algebraically;
but naturally this does not get us any further.—The application is stilla criterion of understanding.
147. "But how can it be? When I say I understand the rule of aseries, I am surely not saying so because I \\zvzfound out that up to now
I have applied the algebraic formula in such-and-such a way! In my
own case at all events I surely know that I mean such-and-such aseries; it doesn't matter how far I have actually developed it."—Your idea, then, is that you know the application of the rule of theseries quite apart from remembering actual applications to particularnumbers. And you will perhaps say: "Of course! For the series isinfinite and the bit of it that I can have developed finite."148. But what does this knowledge consist in? Let me ask: Whendo you know that application? Always? day and night? or only
when you are actually thinking of the rule? do you know it, that is,in the same way as you know the alphabet and the multiplication table?
Or is what you call "knowledge" a state of consciousness or a process—say a thought of something, or the like?
149. If one says that knowing the ABC is a state of the mind,
one is thinking of a state of a mental apparatus (perhaps of the brain)
by means of which we explain the manifestations of that knowledge.
Such a state is called a disposition. But there are objections to speaking

59 e150. The grammar of the word "knows" is evidently closely
related to that of "can", "is able to". But also closely related to thatof "understands". ('Mastery' of a technique,)151. But there is also this use of the word "to know": we say'"Now I know!"—and similarly "Now I can do it!" and "Now I
understand!"Let us imagine the following example: A writes series of numbers
down; B watches him and tries to find a law for the sequence of
numbers. lf*he succeeds he exclaims: "Now I can go on!"——So thiscapacity, this understanding, is something that makes its appearance ina moment. So let us try and see what it is that makes its appearance
here.—A has written down the numbers i, 5, u, 19, 29; at this point
B says he knows how to go on. What happened here? Various things
may have happened; for example, while A was slowly putting one
number after another, B was occupied with trying various algebraic
formulae on the numbers which had been written down. After A had
written the number 19 B tried the formula an — n2 -f n — i; and thenext number confirmed his hypothesis.
(a) "Understanding a word": a state. But a mental state?—Depression, excitement, pain, are called mental states. Carry out a grammaticalinvestigation as follows: we say"He was depressed the whole day".
"He was in great excitement the whole day".
"He has been in continuous pain since yesterday".—
We also say "Since yesterday I have understood this word". "Continuously", though?—To be sure, one can speak of an interruptionof understanding. But in what cases? Compare: "When did your pains
get less?" and "When did you stop understanding that word?"(b) Suppose it were asked: "When do you know how to play chess?
All the time? or just while you are making a move? And the whole ofchess during each move?—How queer that knowing how to playchess should take such a short time, and a game so much longer!

6o«

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

Or again, B does not think of formulae. He watches A writing his
numbers down with a certain feeling of tension, and all sorts of vague
thoughts go through his head. Finally he asks himself: "What is theseries of differences?" He finds the series 4, 6, 8, 10 and says: Now I
can go on.
Or he watches and says "Yes, I know that series"—and continues it,just as he would have done if A had written down the series i, 3, 5, 7, 9.
—Or he says nothing at all and simply continues the series. Perhaps
he had what may be called the sensation "that's easy!". (Such a sensation is, for example, that of a light quick intake of breath, as when
one is slightly startled.)
152. But are the processes which I have described here understanding!
"B understands the principle of the series" surely doesn't mean
simply: the formula "an — . . . . " occurs to B. For it is perfectly
imaginable that the formula should occur to him and that he should
nevertheless not understand. "He understands" must have more in it
than: the formula occurs to him. And equally, more than any of thosemore or less characteristic accompaniments or manifestations of understanding.
153. We are trying to get hold of the mental process of understanding which seems to be hidden behind those coarser and therefore
more readily visible accompaniments. But we do not succeed; or,rather, it does not get as far as a real attempt. For even supposing I had
found something that happened in all those cases of understanding,—
why should // be the understanding? And how can the process ofunderstanding have been hidden, when I said "Now I understand"because I understood?! And if I say it is hidden—then how do I knowwhat I have to look for? I am in a muddle.
154. But wait—if "Now I understand the principle" does not mean
the same as "The formula . . . . occurs to me" (or "I say the formula","I write it down", etc.) —does it follow from this that I employ thesentence "Now I understand . . . . . " or "Now I can go on" as a
description of a process occurring behind or side by side with that ofsaying the formula?
If there has to be anything 'behind the utterance of the formula' it isparticular circumstances', which justify me in saying I can go on—when
the formula occurs to me.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

6ie

Try not to think of understanding as a 'mental process' at all.—
For that is the expression which confuses you. But ask yourself: inwhat sort of case, in what kind of circumstances, do we say, "Now I
know how to go on," when, that is, the formula has occurred to me?—In the sense in which there are processes (including mental processes)
which are characteristic of understanding, understanding is not amental process.
(A pain's growing more and less; the hearing of a tune or a sentence:these are mental processes.)
1 5 5 . Thus what I wanted to say was: when he suddenly knew
how to go on, when he understood the principle, then possibly hehad a special experience—and if he is asked: "What was it? What took
place when you suddenly grasped the principle?" perhaps he will
describe it much as we described it above——but for us it is the circumstances under which he had such an experience that justify him insaying in such a case that he understands, that he knows how to go on.
156. This will become clearer if we interpolate the considerationof another word, namely "reading". First I need to remark that I am
not counting the understanding of what is read as part of 'reading' forpurposes of this investigation: reading is here the activity of renderingout loud what is written or printed; and also of writing from dictation,
writing out something printed, playing from a score, and so on.
The use of this word in the ordinary circumstances of our life is ofcourse extremely familiar to us. But the part the word plays in our life,
and therewith the language-game in which we employ it, would be
difficult to describe even in rough outline. A person, let us say an
Englishman, has received at school or at home one of the kinds ofeducation usual among us, and in the course of it has learned to readhis native language. Later he reads books, letters, newspapers, andother things.
Now what takes place when, say, he reads a newspaper?——His
eye passes—as we say—along the printed words, he says them out
loud—or only to himself; in particular he reads certain words by taking
in their printed shapes as wholes; others when his eye has taken in
the first syllables; others again he reads syllable by syllable, and an
occasional one perhaps letter by letter.—We should also say that hehad read a sentence if he spoke neither aloud nor to himself during
the reading but was afterwards able to repeat the sentence word forword or nearly so.—He may attend to what he reads, or again—as we

6z"

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

might put it—function as a mere reading-machine: I mean, read aloudand correctly without attending to what he is reading; perhaps with his
attention on something quite different (so that he is unable to say what
he has been reading if he is asked about it immediately afterwards).
Now compare a beginner with this reader. The beginner reads thewords by laboriously spelling them out.—Some however he guesses
from the context, or perhaps he already partly knows the passage byheart. Then his teacher says that he is not really reading the words(and in certain cases that he is only pretending to read them).
If we think of this sort of reading, the reading of a beginner, andask ourselves what reading consists in, we shall be inclined to say: it is a
special conscious activity of mind.
We also say of the pupil: "Of course he alone knows if he is reallyreading or merely saying the words off by heart". (We have yet to
discuss these propositions: "He alone knows . . . . ".)But I want to say: we have to admit that—as far as concerns
uttering any one of the printed words—the same thing may take placein the consciousness of the pupil who is 'pretending' to read, as inthat of the practised reader who is 'reading' it. The word "to read"is applied differently when we are speaking of the beginner and of thepractised reader.——Now we should of course like to say: What goeson in that practised reader and in the beginner when they utter theword can't be the same. And if there is no difference in what they
happen to be conscious of there must be one in the unconscious
workings of their minds, or, again, in the brain.—So we should liketo say: There are at all events two different mechanisms at work here.
And what goes on in them must distinguish reading from not reading.
—But these mechanisms are only hypotheses, models designed to
explain, to sum up, what you observe.

that are put before him. After a while the teacher says: "Now he canread!"—But what of that first word? Is the teacher to say: "I waswrong, and he did read it"—or: "He only began really to read lateron"?—When did he begin to read? Which was the first word that heread? This question makes no sense here. Unless, indeed, we give adefinition: "The first word that a person 'reads' is the first word of thefirst series of 5 o words that he reads correctly" (or something of the sort).
If on the other hand we use "reading" to stand for a certain
experience of transition from marks to spoken sounds, then it certainly
makes sense to speak of the first word that he really read. Pie can thensay, e.g. "At this word for the first time I had the feeling: 'now I am
reading'."
Or again, in the different case of a reading machine which translated marks into sounds, perhaps as a pianola does, it would be possible
to say: "The machine read only after such-and-such had happened toit—after such-and-such parts had been connected by wires; the firstword that it read was . . . . " .
But in the case of the living reading-machine "reading" meant
reacting to written signs in such-and-such ways. This concept wastherefore quite independent of that of a mental or other mechanism.—
Nor can the teacher here say of the pupil: "Perhaps he was alreadyreading when he said that word". For there is no doubt about what
he did.—The change when the pupil began to read was a change inhis behaviour, and it makes no sense here to speak of 'a first word in
his new state'.

157. Consider the following case. Human beings or creatures ofsome other kind are used by us as reading-machines. They are trained
for this purpose. The trainer says of some that they can already read,of others that they cannot yet do so. Take the case of a pupil who lias
so far not taken part in the training: if he is shewn a written word
he will sometimes produce some sort of sound, and here and there it
happens 'accidentally' to be roughly right. A third person hears thispupil on such an occasion and says: "He is reading". But the teacher
says: "No, he isn't reading; that was just an accident".—But let us
suppose that this pupil continues to react correctly to further words

63*

158. But isn't that only because of our too slight acquaintancewith what goes on in the brain and the nervous system? If we had
a more accurate knowledge of these things we should see what connexions were established by the training, and then we should be able
to say when we looked into his brain: "Now he has read this word,
now the reading connexion has been set up".——And it presumably
must be like that—for otherwise how could we be so sure that there
was such a connexion? That it is so is presumably a priori—or is it
only probable? And how probable is it? Now, ask yourself: what do
you know about these things?——But if it is a priori, that means that
it is a form of account which is very convincing to us.
159. But when we think the matter over we are tempted to say:the one real criterion for anybody's reading is the conscious act ofreading, the act of reading the sounds off from the letters. "A man

64e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

surely knows whether he is reading or only pretending to read!"—Suppose A wants to make B believe he can read Cyrillic script. He
learns a Russian sentence by heart and says it while looking at theprinted words as if he were reading them. Here we shall certainly
say that A knows he is not reading, and has a sense of just this while
pretending to read. For there are of course many more or less characteristic sensations in reading a printed sentence; it is not difficult tocall such sensations to mind: think of sensations of hesitating, of looking closer, of misreading, of words following on one another more orless smoothly, and so on. And equally there are characteristic sensations in reciting something one has learnt by heart. In our example
A will have none of the sensations that are characteristic of reading,
and will perhaps have a set of sensations characteristic of cheating.

Try this experiment: say the numbers from i to 12. Now look at
the dial of your watch and read them.—What was it that you called"reading" in the latter case? That is to say: what did you do, to makeit into reading?

160. But imagine the following case: We give someone who canread fluently a text that he never saw before. He reads it to us—butwith the sensation of saying something he has learnt by heart (thismight be the effect of some drug). Should we say in such a case that
he was not really reading the passage? Should we here allow his
sensations to count as the criterion for his reading or not reading?
Or again: Suppose that a man who is under the influence of acertain drug is presented with a series of characters (which need notbelong to any existing alphabet), fie utters words corresponding to
the number of the characters, as if they were letters, and does so withall the outward signs, and with the sensations, of reading. (We haveexperiences like this in dreams; after waking up in such a case one says
perhaps: "It seemed to me as if I were reading a script, though it was
not writing at all.") In such a case some people would be inclined to
say the man was reading those marks. Others, that he was not.—Suppose he has in this way read (or interpreted) a set of five marks as
A B O V E—and now we shew him the same marks in the reverse
order and he reads E VO B A; and in further tests he always retains
the same interpretation of the marks: here we should certainly be
inclined to say he was making up an alphabet for himself ad hoc andthen reading accordingly.
161. And remember too that there is a continuous series of transitional cases between that in which a person repeats from memory
what he is supposed to be reading, and that in which he spells out every
word without being helped at all by guessing from the context or
knowing by heart.

65e162. Let us trv the following
definition: You are readingo whenc?
you derive the reproduction from the original. And by "the original" Imean the text which you read or copy; the dictation from which you
write; the score from which you play; etc. etc..—Now suppose we have,for example, taught someone the Cyrillic alphabet, and told him how
to pronounce each letter. Next we put a passage before him and hereads it, pronouncing every letter as we have taught him. In this casewe shall very likely say that he derives the sound of a word fromthe written pattern by the rule that we have given him. And thisis also a clear case of reading. (We might say that we had taught him
the 'rule of the alphabet'.)But why do we say that he has derived the spoken from the printed
words? Do we know anything more than that we taught him how eachletter should be pronounced, and that he then read the words out
loud? Perhaps our reply will be: the pupil shews that he is using therule we have given him to pass from the printed to the spoken words.—
How this can be shewn becomes clearer if we change our example toone in which the pupil has to write out the text instead of reading it
to us, has to make the transition from print to handwriting. For inthis case we can give him the rule in the form of a table with printed
letters in one column and cursive letters in the other. And he shews
that he is deriving his script from the printed words by consulting thetable.
J

163. But suppose that when he did this he always wrote b for A,
c for B, 6? for C, and so on, and a for Z?—Surely we should call this tooa derivation by means of the table.—He is using it now, we might say,according to the second schema in §86 instead of the first.
It would still be a perfectly good case of derivation according to thetable, even if it were represented by a schema of arrows without
any simple regularity.
Suppose, however, that he does not stick to a single method oftranscribing, but alters his method according to a simple rule: if hehas once written n for Ay then he writes o for the next A, p for the next,
and so on.—-But where is the dividing line between this procedure anda random one?

66«

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

But does this mean that the word "to derive" really has no meaning,since the meaning seems to disintegrate when we follow it up?

reads. And if I so much as look at a German printed word, there
occurs a peculiar process, that of hearing the sound inwardly.
1 66. I said that when one reads the spoken words come 'in a
special way': but in what way? Isn't this a fiction? Let us look at
individual letters and attend to the way the sound of the letter comes.
Read the letter A. — Now, how did the sound come? — We have noidea what to say about it. —— Now write a small Roman a. — How
did the movement of the hand come as you wrote? Differently fromthe way the sound came in the previous experiment? — All I know is,I looked at the printed letter and wrote the cursive letter. —— Now look164. In case (162) the meaning of the word "to derive" stood out
clearly. But we told ourselves that this was only a quite special caseof deriving; deriving in a quite special garb, which had to be strippedfrom it if we wanted to see the essence of deriving. So we stripped
those particular coverings off; but then deriving itself disappeared.—In order to find the real artichoke, we divested it of its leaves. For
certainly (162) was a special case of deriving; what is essential toderiving, however, was not hidden beneath the surface of this case, but
his 'surface' was one case out of the family of cases of deriving.
And in the same way we also use the word "to read" for a familyof cases. And in different circumstances we apply different criteria fora person's reading.
165. But surely—we should like to say—reading is a quite particular
process 1 Read a page of print and you can see that something special
is going on, something highly characteristic.——Well, what does go on
when I read the page? I see printed words and I say words out loud.
But, of course, that is not all, for I might see printed words and say
words out loud and still not be reading. Even if the words which I say
are those which, going by an existing alphabet, are supposed to be readoff from the printed ones.—And if you say that reading is a particularexperience, then it becomes quite unimportant whether or not you readaccording to some generally recognized alphabetical rule.—And what
does the characteristic thing about the experience of reading consist
in?—Here I should like to say: "The words that 1 utter come in a specialway." That is, they do not come as they would if I were for example
making them up.—They come of themselves.—But even that is notenough; for the sounds of words may occur to me w^hile I am looking atprinted words, but that does not mean that I have read them.—In
addition I might say here, neither do the spoken words occur to me
as if, say, something reminded me of them. I should for example notwish to say: the printed word "nothing" always reminds me of thesound "nothing"—but the spoken words as it were slip in as one
The grammar of the expression "a quite particular" (atmosphere).
One says "This face has a quite particular expression," and maybe
looks for words to characterize it.

at the mark

67*

an(

^ let a sound occur to you as you do so; utter it.

The sound 'U' occurred to me; but I could not say that there was any
essential difference in the kind of way that sound came. The difference
lay in the difference of situation. I had told myself beforehand that I
was to let a sound occur to me; there was a certain tension present
before the sound came. And I did not say 'U' automatically as I do
when I look at the letter U. Further, that mark was not familiar tome in the way the letters of the alphabet are. I looked at it rather
intently and with a certain interest in its shape; as I looked I thoughtof a reversed sigma.——Imagine having to use this mark regularly as
a letter; so that you got used to uttering a particular sound at the sightof it, say the sound "sh". Can we say anything but that after a while
this sound comes automatically when we look at the mark? That is
to say: I no longer ask myself on seeing it "What sort of letter is that?"—nor, of course, do I tell myself "This mark makes me want to utter
the sound 'sh' ", nor yet "This mark somehow reminds me of thesound 'sh' ".
(Compare with this the idea that memory images are distinguishedfrom other mental images by some special characteristic.)
167. Now what is there in the proposition that reading is 'a quite
particular process'? It presumably means that when we read one
particular process takes place, which we recognize.—But supposethat I at one time read a sentence in print and at another write it inMorse code—is the mental process really the same?——On the other
hand, however, there is certainly some uniformity in the experienceof reading a page of print. For the process is a uniform one. And
it is quite easy to understand that there is a difference between thisprocess and one of, say, letting words occur to one at the sight ofarbitrary marks.—For the mere look of a printed line is itself extremely

696

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

characteristic—it presents, that is, a quite special appearance, the letters
all roughly the same size, akin in shape too, and always recurring;
most of the words constantly repeated and enormously familiar to us,
like well-known faces.—Think of the uneasiness we feel when thespelling of a word is changed. (And of the still stronger feelings thatquestions about the spelling of words have aroused.) Of course, notall signs have impressed themselves on us so strongly. A sign in thealgebra of logic for instance can be replaced by any other one without
exciting a strong reaction in us.—
Remember that the look of a word is familiar to us in the same kindof way as its sound.

do you read such-and-such?"—I justify my reading by the letters which
are there.
This justification, however, was something that I said, or thought:
what does it mean to say that I feel it? I should like to say: when I
read I feel a kind of influence of the letters working on me——but I
feel no influence from that series of arbitrary flourishes on what I
say.—Let us once more compare an individual letter with such aflourish. Should I also say I feel the influence of "i" when I read it?
It does of course make a difference whether I say "i" when I see "i"or when I see "§". The difference is, for instance, that when I see theletter it is automatic for me to hear the sound "i" inwardly, it happens
even against my will; and I pronounce the letter more effortlessly
when I read it than when I am looking at "§". That is to say: this is
how it is when I make the experiment; but of course it is not so if I
happen to be looking at the mark "§" and at the same time pronounce
a word in which the sound "i" occurs.

68«168. Again, our eye passes over printed lines differently from theway it passes over arbitrary pothooks and flourishes. (I am notspeaking here of what can be established by observing the movementof the eyes of a reader.) The eye passes, one would like to say, withparticular ease, without being held up; and yet it doesn't skid. And at thesame time involuntary speech goes on in the imagination. That is how
it is when I read German and other languages, printed or written,
and in various styles.—But what in all this is essential to reading as
such? Not any one feature that occurs in all cases of reading. (Compare
reading ordinary print with reading words which are printed entirely
in capital letters, as solutions of puzzles sometimes are. How different
it isl—Or reading our script from right to left.)
169. But when we read don't we feel the word-shapes somehow
causing our utterance?——Read a sentence.—And now look along thefollowing line
and say a sentence as you do so. Can't one feel that in the first casethe utterance was connected with seeing the signs and in the second
went on side by side with the seeing without any connexion?
But why do you say that we felt a causal connexion? Causation issurely something established by experiments, by observing a regularconcomitance of events for example. So how could I say that I felt
something which is established by experiment? (It is indeed truethat observation of regular concomitances is not the only way weestablish causation.) One might rather say, I feel that the letters are
the reason why I read such-and-such. For if someone asks me "Why170. It would never have occurred to us to think that we/<?// theinfluence of the letters on us when reading, if we had not compared thecase of letters with that of arbitrary marks. And here we are indeed
noticing a difference. And we interpret it as the difference between being
influenced and not being influenced.
In particular, this interpretation appeals to us especially when we
make a point of reading slowly—perhaps in order to see what does
happen when we read. When we, so to speak, quite intentionally letourselves be guided by the letters. But this 'letting myself be guided' inturn only consists in my looking carefully at the letters—and perhaps
excluding certain other thoughts.
We imagine that a feeling enables us to perceive as it were a connecting mechanism between the look of the word and the sound that
we utter. For when I speak of the experiences of being influenced,of causal connexion, of being guided, that is really meant to imply that
I as it were feel the movement of the lever which connects seeing theletters with speaking.
171. I might have used other words to hit off the experience I havewhen I read a word. Thus I might say that the written word intimates
the sound to me.—Or again, that when one reads, letter and soundform a unity—as it were an alloy. (In the same way e.g. the faces offamous men and the sound of their names are fused together. This

yoe

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICALINVESTIGATIONS

I

7 ic

name strikes me as the only right one for this face.) When I feel thisunity, I might say, I see or hear the sound in the written word.—
But now just read a few sentences in print as you usually do when
you are not thinking about the concept of reading; and ask yourself
whether you had such experiences of unity, of being influenced andthe rest, as you read.—Don't say you had them unconsciously! Norshould we be misled by the picture which suggests that these phenomena came in sight 'on closer inspection'. If I am supposed todescribe how an object looks from far off, I don't make the description
more accurate by saying what can be noticed about the object on
closer inspection.

feelings?—of great carefulness.—Does that mean he is careful?
Imagine a servant dropping the tea-tray and everything on it with all
the outward signs of carefulness.) If I imagine such a particularexperience, it seems to me to be the experience of being guided (or ofreading). But now I ask myself: what are you doing?—You arelooking at every letter, you are making this face, you are writing theletters with deliberation (and so on).—So that is the experience ofbeing guided?——Here I should like to say: "No, it isn't that; it issomething more inward, more essential."—It is as if at first all thesemore or less inessential processes were shrouded in a particularatmosphere, which dissipates when I look closely at them.

172. Let us consider the experience of being guided, and ask
ourselves: what does this experience consist in when for instance ourcourse is guided?—Imagine the following cases:
You are in a playing field with your eyes bandaged, and someone
leads you by the hand, sometimes left, sometimes right; you haveconstantly to be ready for the tug of his hand, and must also take care
not to stumble when he gives an unexpected tug.
Or again: someone leads you by the hand where you are unwillingto go, by force.
Or: you are guided by a partner in a dance; you make yourself as
receptive as possible, in order to guess his intention and obey theslightest pressure.
Or: someone takes you for a walk; you are having a conversation;
you go wherever he does.
Or: you walk along a field-track, simply following it.
All these situations are similar to one another; but what is common
to all the experiences?

174. Ask yourself how you draw a line parallel to a given one 'with
deliberation'—and another time, with deliberation, one at an angle
to it. What is the experience of deliberation? Here a particular look,a gesture, at once occur to you—and then you would like to say:"And it just is a particular inner experience". (And that is, of course,
to add nothing).
(This is connected with the problem of the nature of intention, of
willing.)175. Make some arbitrary doodle on a bit of paper.——And now
make a copy next to it, let yourself be guided by it.——I should liketo say: "Sure enough, I was guided here. But as for what was characteristic in what happened—if 1 say what happened, I no longer find it
characteristic."
But now notice this: while I am being guided everything is quite
simple, I notice nothing special; but afterwards, when I ask myself
what it was that happened, it seems to have been something indescribable. Afterwards no description satisfies me. It's as if I couldn't believethat I merely looked, made such-and-such a face, and drew a line.—
But don't I remember anything else? No; and yet I feel as if there musthave been something else; in particular when I say "guidance1'', "/»fluence", and other such words to myself. "For surely," I tell myself,"I was being guided."—Only then does the idea of that ethereal,
intangible influence arise.

173. "But being guided is surely a particular experience!"—The
answer to this is: you are now thinking of a particular experience ofbeing guided.
If I want to realize the experience of the person in one of the earlier
examples, whose writing is guided by the printed text and the table,
I imagine 'conscientious' looking-up, and so on. As I do this I assume
a particular expression of face (say that of a conscientious bookkeeper). Carefulness is a most essential part of this picture; in anotherthe exclusion of every volition of one's own would be essential. (Buttake something normal people do quite unconcernedly and imagine
someone accompanying it with the expression—and why not the176. When I look back on the experience I have the feeling thatwhat is essential about it is an 'experience of being influenced', of aconnexion—as opposed to any mere simultaneity of phenomena: butat the same time I should not be willing to call any experienced phenomenon the "experience of being influenced". (This contains the7 ze

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

germ of the idea that the will is not a phenomenon.") I should like to saythat I had experienced the 'because', and yet I do not want to callany phenomenon the "experience of the because".

on", "Now I can go on" and others; in what family of languagegames we learn their use.
We can also imagine the case where nothing at all occurred in B's
mind except that he suddenly said "Now I know how to go on"—perhaps with a feeling of relief; and that he did in fact go on working
out the series without using the formula. And in this case too weshould say—in certain circumstances—that he did know how to go on.

177. I should like to say: "I experience the because". Not because
I remember such an experience, but because when I reflect on what I
experience in such a case I look at it through the medium of the concept'because' (or 'influence' or 'cause' or 'connexion').—For of course it
is correct to say I drew the line under the influence of the original:
this, however, does not consist simply in my feelings as I drew theline—under certain circumstances, it may consist in my drawing it
parallel to the other—even though this in turn is not in general essential
to being guided.—178. We also say: "You can see that I am guided by it"—andwhat do you see, if you see this?
When I say to myself: "But I am guided"—I make perhaps a movement with my hand, which expresses guiding.—Make such a movement of the hand as if you were guiding someone along, and then ask
yourself what the guiding character of this movement consisted in. For
you were not guiding anyone. But you still want to call the movement
one of 'guiding'. This movement and feeling did not contain theessence of guiding, but still this word forces itself upon you. It is justa single form of guiding which forces the expression on us.
179. Let us return to our case (151). It is clear that we should not
say B had the right to say the words "Now I know how to go on",just because he thought of the formula—unless experience shewed
that there was a connexion between thinking of the formula—saying it,
writing it down—and actually continuing the series. And obviously
such a connexion does exist.—And now one might think that thesentence "I can go on" meant "I have an experience which I know
empirically to lead to the continuation of the series." But does B meanthat when he says he can go on? Does that sentence come to his mind,
or is he ready to produce it in explanation of what he meant?
No. The words "Now I know how to go on" were correctly used
when he thought of the formula: that is, given such circumstances asthat he had learnt algebra, had used such formulae before.—But that
does not mean that his statement is only short for a description of all
the circumstances which constitute the scene for our language-game.—
Think how we learn to use the expressions "Now I know how to go

73'

180. This is how these words are used. It would be quite misleading,in this last case, for instance, to call the words a "description of amental state".—One might rather call them a "signal"; and we judge
whether it was rightly employed by what he goes on to do.
181. In order to understand this, we need also to consider thefollowing: suppose B says he knows how to go on—but when hewants to go on he hesitates and can't do it: are we to say that he waswrong when he said he could go on, or rather that he was able to go on
then, only now is not?—Clearly we shall say different things in different
cases. (Consider both kinds of case.)
182. The grammar of "to fit", "to be able", and "to understand".
(Exercises: (i) When is a cylinder C said to fit into a hollow cylinder H?
Only while C is stuck into H? (2) Sometimes we say that C ceased to
fit into H at such-and-such a time. What criteria are used in such acase for its having happened at that time? (3) What does one regard ascriteria for a body's having changed its weight at a particular time if it
was not actually on the balance at that time? (4) Yesterday I knew thepoem by heart; today I no longer know it. In what kind of case does itmake sense to ask: "When did I stop knowing it?" (5) Someone asks
me "Can you lift this weight?" I answer "Yes". Now he says "Doit!"—and I can't. In what kind of circumstances would it count as ajustification to say "When I answered 'yes' I could do it, only now I
can't"?
The criteria which we accept for 'fitting', 'being able to', 'understanding', are much more complicated than might appear at firstsight. That is, the game with these words, their employment in the
linguistic intercourse that is carried on by their means, is more
involved—the role of these words in our language other—than we are
tempted to think.
(This role is what we need to understand in order to resolve
philosophical paradoxes. And hence definitions usually fail to

74e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

resolve them; and so, a fortiori does the assertion that a word is'indefinable'.)down the series of natural numbers. — Let us suppose we have done
exercises and given him tests up to 1000.
Now we get the pupil to continue a series (say +2) beyond 1000 —and he writes 1000, 1004, 1008, 1012.
We say to him: "Look what you've done!" — Pie doesn't understand.
We say: "You were meant to add tn>o\ look how you began the series!"— He answers: "Yes, isn't it right? I thought that was how I wasmeant to do it." —— Or suppose he pointed to the series and said:"But I went on in the same way." — It would now be no use to say:"But can't you see . . . . ?" — and repeat the old examples and explanations. — In such a case we might say, perhaps: It comes natural to thisperson to understand our order with our explanations as we should
understand the order: "Add 2 up to 1000, 4 up to 2000, 6 up to 3000
and so on."Such a case would present similarities with one in which a person
naturally reacted to the gesture of pointing with the hand by looking
in the direction of the line from finger-tip to wrist, not from wrist to
finger-tip.

183. But did "Now I can go on" in case (151) mean the same as"Now the formula has occurred to me" or something different?
We may say that, in those circumstances, the two sentences have thesame sense, achieve the same thing. But also that in general these twosentences do not have the same sense. We do say: "Now I can go on,
I mean I know the formula", as we say "I can walk, I mean I havetime"; but also "I can walk, I mean I am already strong enough";or: "I can walk, as far as the state of my legs is concerned", that is,when we are contrasting this condition for walking with others. But
here we must be on our guard against thinking that there is sometotality of conditions corresponding to the nature of each case (e.g.
for a person's walking) so that, as it were, he could not but walk if
they were all fulfilled.
184. I want to remember a tune and it escapes me; suddenly I say"Now I know it" and I sing it. What was it like to suddenly know it?
Surely it can't have occurred to me in its entirety in that moment'!—
Perhaps you will say: "It's a particular feeling, as if it were there"—but is it there? Suppose I now begin to sing it and get stuck?——
But may I not have been certain at that moment that I knew it? So insome sense or other it was there after all!——But in what sense?
You would say that the tune was there, if, say, someone sang it through,or heard it mentally from beginning to end. I am not, of course, denyingthat the statement that the tune is there can also be given a quite different meaning—for example, that I have a bit of paper on which it is
written.—And what does his being 'certain', his knowing it, consist in?
—Of course we can say: if someone says with conviction that now heknows the tune, then it is (somehow) present to his mind in its entirety
at that moment——and this is a definition of the expression "the tune ispresent to his mind in its entirety".
185. Let us return to our example (143). Now—judged by theusual criteria—the pupil has mastered the series of natural numbers.
Next we teach him to write down other series of cardinal numbers andget him to the point of writing down series of the formo, n, zn, 3n, etc.
at an order of the form "+n"; so at the order "+i" he writes

75

1 86. "What you are saying, then, comes to this: a new insight —intuition — is needed at every step to carry out the order '-f-n' correctly." — To carry it out correctly! How is it decided what is the rightstep to take at any particular stage? — "The right step is the one that
accords with the order — as it was meant" — So when you gave theorder -\-z you meant that he was to write 1002 after 1000 — and did
you also mean that he should write 1868 after 1866, and 100036
after 100034, and so on — an infinite number of such propositions? —"No: what I meant was, that he should write the next but one number
after every number that he wrote; and from this all those propositions
follow in turn." — But that is just what is in question: what, at any stage,
does follow from that sentence. Or, again, what, at any stage we are tocall "being in accord" with that sentence (and with the mean-ing you
then put into the sentence — whatever that may have consisted in). It
would almost be more correct to say, not that an intuition was neededat every stage, but that a new decision was needed at every stage.
187. "But I already knew, at the time when I gave the order, that
he ought to write 1002 after 1000." — Certainly; and you can also say
you meant it then; only you should not let yourself be misled by thegrammar of the words "know" and "mean". For you don't want

7 fiePHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS

to say that you thought of the step from 1000 to 1002 at that time—and even if you did think of this step, still you did not think of otherones. When you said "I already knew at the time . . . . . " that meant
something like: "If I had then been asked what number should be
written after 1000, I should have replied '1002'." And that I don't
doubt. This assumption is rather of the same kind as: "If he had fallen
into the water then, I should have jumped in after him".—Now, what
was wrong with your idea?

the form of the formula—and now we must distinguish such a proposition as "The formula which I have written down determines j",or "Here is a formula which determines j", from one of the following
kind: "The formula y = x2 determines the number y for a given
value of x". The question "Is the formula written down there onethat determines j?" will then mean the same as "Is what is there aformula of this kind or that?"—but it is not clear off-hand what weare to make of the question "Is y = x2 a formula which determines y
for a given value of x?" One might address this question to a pupil
in order to test whether he understands the use of the word "to determine"; or it might be a mathematical problem to prove in a particularsystem that x has only one square.

188. Here I should first of all like to say: your idea was that thatact of meaning the order had in its own way already traversed all
those steps: that when you meant it your mind as it were flew ahead
and took all the steps before you physically arrived at this or thatone.
Thus you were inclined to use such expressions as: "The steps arereally already taken, even before I take them in writing or orally or inthought." And it seemed as if they were in some unique way predetermined, anticipated—as only the act of meaning can anticipate
reality.
189. "But are the steps then not determined by the algebraic
formula?"—The question contains a mistake.
We use the expression: "The steps are determined by the formula.....".
How is it used?—We may perhaps refer to the fact that people arebrought by their education (training) so to use the formula y — x2,
that they all work out the same value for y when they substitute thesame number for x. Or we may say: "These people are so trained thatthey all take the same step at the same point when they receive theorder 'add 3' ". We might express this by saying: for these people theorder "add 3" completely determines every step from one number
to the next. (In contrast with other people who do not know what
they are to do on receiving this order, or who react to it with perfectcertainty, but each one in a different way.)
On the other hand we can contrast different kinds of formula,and the different kinds of use (different kinds of training) appropriate
to them. Then we call formulae of a particular kind (with the appropriate methods of use) "formulae which determine a number j for agiven value of x", and formulae of another kind, ones which "do not
determine the number j for a given value of x". (j = x2 would beof the first kind, j ^ x 2 of the second.) The proposition "Theformula .... determines a number j" will then be a statement about

I

77 e

190. It may now be said: "The way the formula is meant determines
which steps are to be taken". What is the criterion for the way theformula is meant? It is, for example, the kind of way we always use it,
the way we are taught to use it.
We say, for instance, to someone who uses a sign unknown to us:"If by 'xU' you mean x2, then you get this value for j, if you mean
2X, that one."—Now ask yourself: how does one mean the one thing or
the other by"x!2"?
That will be how meaning it can determine the steps in advance.
191. "It is as if we could grasp the whole use of the word in a
flash." Like what e.g.?—Can't the use—in a certain sense—be grasped
in a flash? And in what sense can it not?—The point is, that it is as if
we could 'grasp it in a flash' in yet another and much more direct sensethan that.—But have you a model for this? No. It is just that thisexpression suggests itself to us. As the result of the crossing ofdifferent pictures.
192. You have no model of this superlative fact, but you are
seduced into using a super-expression. (It might be called a philosophical superlative.)
193. The machine as symbolizing its action: the action of amachine—I might say at first—seems to be there in it from the start.
What does that mean?—If we know the machine, everything else, thatis its movement, seems to be already completely determined.
We talk as if these parts could only move in this way, as if they
could not do anything else. How is this—do we forget the possibilityof their bending, breaking off, melting, and so on? Yes; in many cases

79e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

we don't think of that at all. We use a machine, or the drawing of amachine, to symbolize a particular action of the machine. For instance,
we give someone such a drawing and assume that he will derive themovement of the parts from it. (Just as we can give someone a number
by telling him that it is the twenty-fifth in the series i, 4, 9, 16, . . . .)"The machine's action seems to be in it from the start" means:
we are inclined to compare the future movements of the machinein their definiteness to objects which are already lying in a drawer
and which we then take out.——But we do not say this kind of thing
when we are concerned with predicting the actual behaviour of amachine. Then we do not in general forget the possibility of a distortion of the parts and so on.——We do talk like that, however, when
we are wondering at the way we can use a machine to symbolize agiven way of moving—since it can also move in quite different ways.
We might say that a machine, or the picture of it, is the first of aseries of pictures which we have learnt to derive from this one.
But when we reflect that the machine could also have moved differently it may look as if the way it moves must be contained in themachine-as-symbol far more determinately than in the actual machine.
As if it were not enough for the movements in question to be empirically determined in advance, but they had to be really—in a mysterious
sense—already present. And it is quite true: the movement of themachine-as-symbol is predetermined in a different sense from that inwhich the movement of any given actual machine is predetermined.

picture would not have to be a picture of just this movement. But thepossibility of this movement must be the possibility of just thismovement. (See how high the seas of language run here!)
The waves subside as soon as we ask ourselves: how do we use
the phrase "possibility of movement" when we are talking about agiven machine?——But then where did our queer ideas come from?
Well, I shew you the possibility of a movement, say by means of apicture of the movement: 'so possibility is something which is likereality'. We say: "It isn't moving yet, but it already has the possibilityof moving"——'so possibility is something very near reality'. Though
we may doubt whether such-and-such physical conditions make thismovement possible, we never discuss whether this is the possibilityof this or of that movement: 'so the possibility of the movement
stands in a unique relation to the movement itself; closer than that of apicture to its subject'; for it can be doubted whether a picture is the
picture of this thing or that. We say "Experience will shew whether
this gives the pin this possibility of movement", but we do not say"Experience will shew whether this is the possibility of this movement": 'so it is not an empirical fact that this possibility is the possibilityof precisely this movement'.
We mind about the kind of expressions we use concerning thesethings; we do not understand them, however, but misinterpret them.
When we do philosophy we are like savages, primitive people, whohear the expressions of civilized men, put a false interpretation onthem, and then draw the queerest conclusions from it.

7 ge

194. When does one have the thought: the possible movements ofa machine are already there in it in some mysterious way?—Well,when one is doing philosophy. And what leads us into thinking that?
The kind of way in which we talk about machines. We say, for example,
that a machine has (possesses) such-and-such possibilities of movement; we speak of the ideally rigid machine which can only move insuch-and-such a way.——What is this possibility of movement? It is
not the movement., but it does not seem to be the mere physical conditions
for moving either—as, that there is play between socket and pin,
the pin not fitting too tight in the socket. For while this is the empiricalcondition for movement, one could also imagine it to be otherwise.
The possibility of a movement is, rather, supposed to be like a shadowof the movement itself. But do you know of such a shadow? And
by a shadow I do not mean some picture of the movement—for such a

195. "But I don't mean that what I do now (in grasping a sense)
determines the future use causally and as a matter of experience, butthat in a queer way, the use itself is in some sense present."—But ofcourse it is, 'in some sense'! Really the only thing wrong with what you
say is the expression "in a queer way". The rest is all right; and thesentence only seems queer when one imagines a different language-gamefor it from the one in which we actually use it. (Someone once told
me that as a child he had been surprised that a tailor could 'sew a
dress'—he thought this meant that a dress was produced by sewing
alone, by sewing one thread on to another.)
196. In our failure to understand the use of a word we take it as
the expression of a queer process. (As we think of time as a queer
medium, of the mind as a queer kind of being.)

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

197. "It's as if we could grasp the whole use of a word in a flash."—And that is just what we say we do. That is to say: we sometimes
describe what we do in these words. But there is nothing astonishing,nothing queer, about what happens. It becomes queer when we are
led to think that the future development must in some way already bepresent in the act of grasping the use and yet isn't present.—For wre saythat there isn't any doubt that we understand the word, and on theother hand its meaning lies in its use. There is no doubt that I now
want to play chess, but chess is the game it is in virtue of all its rules(and so on). Don't I know, then, which game I want to play until I
have played it? or are all the rules contained in my act of intending?
Is it experience that tells me that this sort of game is the usual consequence of such an act of intending? so is it impossible for me to becertain what I am intending to do? And if that is nonsense—whatkind of super-strong connexion exists between the act of intending
and the thing intended?——Where is the connexion effected between
the sense of the expression "Let's play a game of chess" and all therules of the game?—Well, in the list of rules of the game, in the teachingof it, in the day-to-day practice of playing.

It is not possible that there should have been only one occasion onwhich someone obeyed a rule. It is not possible that there should havebeen only one occasion on which a report was made, an order given or
understood; and so on.—To obey a rule, to make a report, to give anorder, to play a game of chess, are customs (uses, institutions).
To understand a sentence means to understand a language. To
understand a language means to be master of a technique.

8o«

8i«

200. It is, of course, imaginable that two people belonging to atribe unacquainted with games should sit at a chess-board and go
through the moves of a game of chess; and even with all the appropriate
mental accompaniments. And if n>e were to see it we should say they
were playing chess. But now imagine a game of chess translated
according to certain rules into a series of actions which we do not
ordinarily associate with a game—say into yells and stamping of feet.
And now suppose those two people to yell and stamp instead of playing the form of chess that we are used to; and this in such a waythat their procedure is translatable by suitable rules into a game ofchess. Should we still be inclined to say they were playing a game?
What right would one have to say so?

198. "But how can a rule shew me what I have to do at this point?
Whatever I do is, on some interpretation, in accord with the rule."—That is not what we ought to say, but rather: any interpretation still
hangs in the air along with what it interprets, and cannot give it
any support. Interpretations by themselves do not determine meaning.
"Then can whatever I do be brought into accord with the rule?"—Let me ask this: what has the expression of a rule—say a sign-post—
got to do with my actions? What sort of connexion is there here?—Well, perhaps this one: I have been trained to react to this sign in aparticular way, and now I do so react to it.
But that is only to give a causal connexion; to tell how it has comeabout that we now go by the sign-post; not what this going-by-thesign really consists in. On the contrary; I have further indicated thata person goes by a sign-post only in so far as there exists a regular useof sign-posts, a custom.

201. This was our paradox: no course of action could be determined by a rule, because every course of action can be made out toaccord with the rule. The answer was: if everything can be made out
to accord with the rule, then it can also be made out to conflict with it.
And so there would be neither accord nor conflict here.
It can be seen that there is a misunderstanding here from the mere factthat in the course of our argument we give one interpretation after
another; as if each one contented us at least for a moment, until wethought of yet another standing behind it. What this shews is that
there is a way of grasping a rule which is not an interpretation, but whichis exhibited in what we call "obeying the rule" and "going against it"in actual cases.
Hence there is an inclination to say: every action according to therule is an interpretation. But we ought to restrict the term "interpretation" to the substitution of one expression of the rule for another.

199. Is what we call "obeying a rule" something that it would bepossible for only one man to do, and to do only once in his life?—
This is of course a note on the grammar of the expression "to obey arule".

202. And hence also 'obeying a rule' is a practice. And to think one
is obeying a rule is not to obey a rule. Hence it is not possible to obey
a rule 'privately': otherwise thinking one was obeying a rule would be
the same thing as obeying it.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

203. Language is a labyrinth of paths. You approach from one
side and know your way about; you approach the same place fromanother side and no longer know your way about.

"same" to anyone?—I shall explain these words to someone who, say,
only speaks French by means of the corresponding French words.
But if a person has not yet got the concepts, I shall teach him to use thewords by means of examples and by practice.—And when I do this I
do not communicate less to him than I know myself.
In the course of this teaching I shall shew him the same colours,
the same lengths, the same shapes, I shall make him find them andproduce them, and so on. I shall, for instance, get him to continue an
ornamental pattern uniformly when told to do so.—And also tocontinue progressions. And so, for example, when given: . . . ... to
go on: . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
I do it, he does it after me; and I influence him by expressions ofagreement, rejection, expectation, encouragement. I let him go hisway, or hold him back; and so on.
Imagine witnessing such teaching. None of the words would be
explained by means of itself; there would be no logical circle.
The expressions "and so on", "and so on ad infinitum" are also
explained in this teaching. A gesture, among other things, might serve
this purpose. The gesture that means "go on like this", or "and soon" has a function comparable to that of pointing to an object or aplace.
We should distinguish between the "and so on" which is, and the"and so on" which is not, an abbreviated notation. "And so on ad inf."
is not such an abbreviation. The fact that we cannot write down all thedigits of TT is not a human shortcoming, as mathematicians sometimes
think.
Teaching which is not meant to apply to anything but the examples
given is different from that which 'points beyond' them.

826

204. As things are I can, for example, invent a game that is neverplayed by anyone.—But would the following be possible too: mankind
has never played any games; once, however, someone invented a game—which no one ever played?
205. "But it is just the queer thing about intention, about themental process, that the existence of a custom, of a technique, is notnecessary to it. That, for example, it is imaginable that two people
should play chess in a world in which otherwise no games existed; andeven that they should begin a game of chess—and then be interrupted."
But isn't chess defined by its rules? And how are these rules present
in the mind of the person who is intending to play chess?
206. Following a rule is analogous to obeying an order. We aretrained to do so; we react to an order in a particular way. But what if
one person reacts in one way and another in another to the order andthe training? Which one is right?
Suppose you came as an explorer into an unknown country with alanguage quite strange to you. In what circumstances would you
say that the people there gave orders, understood them, obeyed them,rebelled against them, and so on?
The common behaviour of mankind is the system of reference bymeans of which we interpret an unknown language.
207. Let us imagine that the people in that country carried on theusual human activities and in the course of them employed, apparently,
an articulate language. If we watch their behaviour we find it intelligible, it seems 'logical'. But when we try to learn their language wefind it impossible to do so. For there is no regular connexion between
what they say, the sounds they make, and their actions; but still thesesounds are not superfluous, for if we gag one of the people, it has thesame consequences as with us; without the sounds their actions fall
into confusion—as I feel like putting it.
Are we to say that these people have a language: orders, reports,
and the rest?
There is not enough regularity for us to call it "language".
208. Then am I defining "order" and "rule" by means of"regularity"?—How do I explain the meaning of "regular", "uniform",

83«

209. "But then doesn't our understanding reach beyond all theexamples?"—A very queer expression, and a quite natural one!—
But is that a//? Isn't there a deeper explanation; or mustn't at least
the understanding of the explanation be deeper?—Well, have I myself
a deeper understanding? Have I got more than I give in the explanation?—But then, whence the feeling that I have got more?
Is it like the case where I interpret what is not limited as a lengththat reaches beyond every length?
210. "But do you really explain to the other person what you
yourself understand? Don't you get him to guess the essential thing?
You give him examples,—but he has to guess their drift, to guess your

84e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

intention."—Every explanation which I can give myself I give to him
too.—"He guesses what I intend" would mean: various interpretations of my explanation come to his mind, and he lights on one ofthem. So in this case he could ask; and I could and should answer him.

We might also say: "Every thing fits into itself." Or again: "Everything fits into its own shape." At the same time we look at a thing
and imagine that there was a blank left for it, and that now it fits into
it exactly.
Does this spot'//' into its white surrounding?—But that is just
how it would look if there had at first been a hole in its place and it thenfitted into the hole. But when we say "it fits" we are not simply
describing this appearance; not simply this situation,"Every coloured patch fits exactly into its surrounding" is a rather
specialized form of the law of identity.

211. How can he know how he is to continue a pattern by himself—
whatever instruction you give him?—Well, how do I know?——If
that means "Have I reasons?" the answer is: my reasons will soon
give out. And then I shall act, without reasons.
212. When someone whom I am afraid of orders me to condnue
the series, I act quickly, with perfect certainty, and the lack of reasons
does not trouble me.
213. "But this initial segment of a series obviously admitted ofvarious interpretations (e.g. by means of algebraic expressions) andso you must first have chosen one such interpretation."—Not at all.
A doubt was possible in certain circumstances. But that is not to saythat I did doubt, or even could doubt. (There is something to be said,
which is connected with this, about the psychological 'atmosphere' of aprocess.)
So it must have been intuition that removed this doubt?—If intuidon
is an inner voice—how do 1 know how I am to obey it? And how do I
know that it doesn't mislead me? For if it can guide me right, it canalso guide me wrong.
((Intuidon an unnecessary shuffle.))214. If you have to have an intuition in order to develop the series
1 2 3 4 . . . you must also have one in order to develop the series
2 2 2 2 ... .
2 1 5 . But isn't the same at least the same?
We seem to have an infallible paradigm of identity in the identityof a thing with itself. I feel like saying: "Here at any rate there can't
be a variety of interpretations. If you are seeing a thing you areseeing identity too."
Then are two things the same when they are what one thing is?
And how am I to apply what the one thing shews me to the case of
two things?
216. "A thing is identical with itself."—There is no finer example
of a useless proposition, which yet is connected with a certain playof the imagination. It is as if in imagination we put a thing into its
own shape and saw that it fitted.

85e

217. "How am I able to obey a rule?"—if this is not a question
about causes, then it is about the justification for my following therule in the way I do.
If I have exhausted the justifications I have reached bedrock, andmy spade is turned. Then I am inclined to say: "This is simply what I
do."(Remember that we sometimes demand definitions for the sake notof their content, but of their form. Our requirement is an architectural one; the definition a kind of ornamental coping that supports
nothing.)
218. Whence comes the idea that the beginning of a series is a
visible section of rails invisibly laid to infinity? Well, we might imagine
rails instead of a rule. And infinitely long rails correspond to the unlimited application of a rule.
219. "All the steps are really already taken" means: I no longer
have any choice. The rule, once stamped with a particular meaning,.traces the lines along which it is to be followed through the wholeof space.——But if something of this sort really were the case, howwould it help?
No; my description only made sense if it was to be understoodsymbolically.—I should have said: This is how it strikes me.
When I obey a rule, I do not choose.
I obey the rule blindly.
220. But what is the purpose of that symbolical proposition? It
was supposed to bring into prominence a difference between being
causally determined and being logically determined.
221. My symbolical expression was really a mythological description of the use of a rule.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

222. "The line intimates to me the way I am to go." — But that isof course only a picture. And if I judged that it intimated this or that as
it were irresponsibly, I should not say that I was obeying it like a rule.
223. One does not feel that one has always got to wait upon thenod (the whisper) of the rule. On the contrary, we are not on tenterhooks about what it will tell us next, but it always tells us the same,
and we do what it tells us.
One might say to the person one was training: "Look, I always dothe same thing: I . . . . . "232. Let us imagine a rule intimating to me which way I am toobey it; that is, as my eye travels along the line, a voice within me says:"This way!"—What is the difference between this process of obeying
a kind of inspiration and that of obeying a rule? For they are surely
not the same. In the case of inspiration I await direction. I shall not
be able to teach anyone else my 'technique' of following the line.
Unless, indeed, I teach him some way of hearkening, some kind ofreceptivity. But then, of course, I cannot require him to follow the linein the same way as I do.
These are not my experiences of acting from inspiration and according to a rule; they are grammatical notes.

86e

224. The word "agreement" and the word "rule" are related to
one another, they are cousins. If I teach anyone the use of the one
word, he learns the use of the other with it.
2 2 5 . The use of the word "rule" and the use of the word "same" areinterwoven. (As are the use of "proposition" and the use of "true".)
226. Suppos6 someone gets the series of numbers i, 3, 5, 7, . . . . byworking out the series 2.x -f- i1. And now he asks himself: "But am I
always doing the same thing, or something different every time?"
If from one day to the next you promise: "To-morrow I will comeand see you" — are you saying the same thing every day, or every day
something different?
227. Would it make sense to say "If he did something different every
day we should not say he was obeying a rule"? That makes no sense.
228. "We see a series in just one way!" — All right, but what isthat way? Clearly we see it algebraically, and as a segment of an
expansion. Or is there more in it than that? — "But the way we see itsurely gives us everything!" — But that is not an observation about thesegment of the series; or about anything that we notice in it; it gives
expression to the fact that we look to the rule for instruction and dosomething, without appealing to anything else for guidance.
229. I believe that I perceive something drawn very fine in asegment of a series, a characteristic design, which only needs the
addition of "and so on", in order to reach to infinity.
230. "The line intimates to me which way I am to go" is only aparaphrase of: it is my last arbiter for the way I am to go.
231. "But surely you can see . . . .?" That is just the characteristic
expression of someone who is under the compulsion of a rule.
1

The MSS. have: . . . . der Reihe x = i, 3, j, 7, . . . . indem er die Reihe der x2 + i
hinschreibt. — Ed.

87e235. It would also be possible to imagine such a training in a sortof arithmetic. Children could calculate, each in his own way—as longas they listened to their inner voice and obeyed it. Calculating in thisway would be like a sort of composing.
234. Would it not be possible for us, however, to calculate as we
actually do (all agreeing, and so on), and still at every step to have afeeling of being guided by the rules as by a spell, feeling astonishment
at the fact that we agreed? (We might give thanks to the Deity for ouragreement.)
2 3 5 . This merely shews what goes to make up what we call"obeying a rule" in everyday life.
236. Calculating prodigies who get the right answer but cannot
say how. Are we to say that they do not calculate? (A family of cases.)237. Imagine someone using a line as a rule in the following
way: he holds a pair of compasses, and carries one of its points along
the line that is the 'rule', while the other one draws the line that follows
the rule. And while he moves along the ruling line he alters the opening of the compasses, apparently with great precision, looking at therule the whole time as if it determined what he did. And watching him
we see no kind of regularity in this opening and shutting of the compasses. We cannot learn his way of following the line from it. Hereperhaps one really would say: "The original seems to intimate to him
which way he is to go. But it is not a rule."
238. The rule can only seem to me to produce all its consequencesin advance if I draw them as a matter of course. As much as it is a matter

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

of course for me to call this colour "blue". (Criteria for the fact thatsomething is 'a matter of course' for me.)individual words of this language are to refer to what can only beknown to the person speaking; to his immediate private sensations.
So another person cannot understand the language.

88e239. How is he to know what colour he is to pick out when hehears "red"?—Quite simple: he is to take the colour whose image
occurs to him when he hears the word.—But how is he to know which
colour it is 'whose image occurs to him'? Is a further criterion needed
for that? (There is indeed such a procedure as choosing the colour
which occurs to one when one hears the word " . . . . " )" 'Red' means the colour that occurs to me when I hear the word
<recl' "—would be a definition. Not an explanation of what it is to use
a word as a name.
240. Disputes do not break out (among mathematicians, say) overthe question whether a rule has been obeyed or not. People don'tcome to blows over it, for example. That is part of the frameworkon which the working of our language is based (for example, in giving
descriptions).
241. "So you are saying that human agreement decides what istrue and what is false?"—It is what human beings say that is true andfalse; and they agree in the language they use. That is not agreement in
opinions but in form of life.
242. If language is to be a means of communication there must
be agreement not only in definitions but also (queer as this may
sound) in judgments. This seems to abolish logic, but does not do so.—
It is one thing to describe methods of measurement, and another toobtain and state results of measurement. But what we call "measuring"is partly determined by a certain constancy in results of measurement.
243. A human being can encourage himself, give himself orders,obey, blame and punish himself; he can ask himself a question andanswer it. We could even imagine human beings who spoke only inmonologue; who accompanied their activities by talking to themselves.
—An explorer who watched them and listened to their talk might
succeed in translating their language into ours. (This would enable
him to predict these people's actions correctly, for he also hears themmaking resolutions and decisions.)
But could we also imagine a language in which a person could write
down or give vocal expression to his inner experiences—his feelings,
moods, and the rest—for his private use?——Well, can't we do soin our ordinary language?—But that is not what I mean. The

89e244. How do words refer to sensations?—There doesn't seem tobe any problem here; don't we talk about sensations every day, andgive them names? But how is the connexion between the name andthe thing named set up? This question is the same as: how does ahuman being learn the meaning of the names of sensations?—of theword "pain" for example. Here is one possibility: words are connectedwith the primitive, the natural, expressions of the sensation and used intheir place. A child has hurt himself and he cries; and then adults talkto him and teach him exclamations and, later, sentences. They teachthe child new pain-behaviour.
"So you are saying that the word 'pain' really means crying?"—
On the contrary: the verbal expression of pain replaces crying and does
not describe it.
245. For how can I go so far as to try to use language to get
between pain and its expression?
246. In what sense are my sensations private?—Well, only I canknow whether I am really in pain; another person can only surmise
it.—In one way this is wrong, and in another nonsense. If we are using
the word "to know" as it is normally used (and how else are we to
use it?), then other people very often know when I am in pain.—
Yes, but all the same not with the certainty with which I know it
myself I—It can't be said of me at all (except perhaps as a joke) that I
know I am in pain. What is it supposed to mean—except perhaps that
I am in pain?
Other people cannot be said to learn of my sensations only from mybehaviour,—for I cannot be said to learn of them. I have them.
The truth is: it makes sense to say about other people that they
doubt whether I am in pain; but not to say it about myself.
247. "Only you can know if you had that intention." One mighttell someone this when one was explaining the meaning of the word
"intention" to him. For then it means: that is how we use it.
(And here "know" means that the expression of uncertainty issenseless.)

90e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

248. The proposition "Sensations are private" is comparable to:"One plays patience by oneself".

2 5 3 . "Another person can't have my pains."—Which are mypains? What counts as a criterion of identity here? Consider whatmakes it possible in the case of physical objects to speak of "twoexactly the same", for example, to say "This chair is not the one you
saw here yesterday, but is exactly the same as it".
In so far as it makes sense to say that my pain is the same as his, it isalso possible for us both to have the same pain. (And it would also be
imaginable for two people to feel pain in the same—not just thecorresponding—place. That might be the case with Siamese twins,
for instance.)
I have seen a person in a discussion on this subject strike himself
on the breast and say: "But surely another person can't have THIS
pain!"—The answer to this is that one does not define a criterion ofidentity by emphatic stressing of the word "this". Rather, what theemphasis does is to suggest the case in which we are conversant withsuch a criterion of identity, but have to be reminded of it.

249. Are we perhaps over-hasty in our assumption that the smileof an unweaned infant is not a pretence?—And on what experience is
our assumption based?
(Lying is a language-game that needs to be learned like any otherone.)
250. Why can't a dog simulate pain? Is he too honest? Could one
teach a dog to simulate pain? Perhaps it is possible to teach him tohowl on particular occasions as if he were in pain, even when he isnot. But the surroundings which are necessary for this behaviour to bereal simulation are missing.
251. What does it mean when we say: "I can't imagine the oppositeof this" or "What would it be like, if it were otherwise?"—For example,
when someone has said that my images are private, or that only I
myself can know whether I am feeling pain, and similar things.
Of course, here "I can't imagine the opposite" doesn't mean: mypowers of imagination are unequal to the task. These words are adefence against something whose form makes it look like an empirical
proposition, but which is really a grammatical one.
But why do we say: "I can't imagine the opposite"? Why not:"I can't imagine the thing itself"?
Example: "Every rod has a length." That means something like: wecall something (or this} "the length of a rod"—but nothing "thelength of a sphere." Now can I imagine 'every rod having a length'?
Well, I simply imagine a rod. Only this picture, in connexion with this
proposition, has a quite different role from one used in connexion withthe proposition "This table has the same length as the one over there".
For here I understand what it means to have a picture of the opposite(nor need it be a mental picture).
But the picture attaching to the grammatical proposition could only
shew, say, what is called "the length of a rod". And what should the
opposite picture be?
((Remark about the negation of an a priori proposition.))252. "This body has extension." To this we might reply: "Nonsense!"—but are inclined to reply "Of course!"—Why is this?

9T e254. The substitution of "identical" for "the same" (for instance)
is another typical expedient in philosophy. As if we were talking aboutshades of meaning and all that were in question were to find words
to hit on the correct nuance. That is in question in philosophy only
wherewe have to give a psychologically exact account of the temptation
to use a particular kind of expression. What we 'are tempted to say'in such a case is, of course, not philosophy; but it is its raw material.
Thus, for example, what a mathematician is inclined to say about theobjectivity and reality of mathematical facts, is not a philosophy ofmathematics, but something for philosophical treatment.
2 5 5 . The philosopher's treatment of a question is like the treatmentof an illness.
256. Now, what about the language which describes my innerexperiences and which only I myself can understand? How do I use
words to stand for my sensations?—As we ordinarily do? Then are mywords for sensations tied up with my natural expressions of sensation?
In that case my language is not a 'private' one. Someone else mightunderstand it as well as 1.—But suppose I didn't have any naturalexpression for the sensation, but only had the sensation? And now
I simply associate names with sensations and use these names indescriptions.—

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

2 5 7 . "What would it be like if human beings shewed no outward
signs of pain (did not groan, grimace, etc.)? Then it would be impossible to teach a child the use of the word 'tooth-ache'."—Well, let's
assume the child is a genius and itself invents a name for the sensation!
—But then, of course, he couldn't make himself understood when heused the word.—So does he understand the name, without being able
to explain its meaning to anyone?—But what does it mean to saythat he has 'named his pain'?—How has he done this naming of pain?!
And whatever he did, what was its purpose?—When one says "Hegave a name to his sensation" one forgets that a great deal of stagesetting in the language is presupposed if the mere act of naming is tomake sense. And when we speak of someone's having given a nameto pain, what is presupposed is the existence of the grammar of theword "pain"; it shews the post where the new word is stationed.

of nothing whatever?—Don't consider it a matter of course that a person
is making a note of something when he makes a mark—say in acalendar. For a note has a function, and this "S" so far has none.
(One can talk to oneself.—If a person speaks when no one else ispresent, does that mean he is speaking to himself?)

92*

2 5 8 . Let us imagine the following case. I want to keep a diary
about the recurrence of a certain sensation. To this end I associate
it with the sign "S" and write this sign in a calendar for every day
on which I have the sensation.——I will remark first of all that adefinition of the sign cannot be formulated.—But still I can give myself
a kind of ostensive definition.—How? Can I point to the sensation?
Not in the ordinary sense. But I speak, or write the sign down, andat the same time I concentrate my attention on the sensation—and so,
as it were, point to it inwardly.—But what is this ceremony for?
for that is all it seems to be! A definition surely serves to establish
the meaning of a sign.—Well, that is done precisely by the concentrating of my attention; for in this way I impress on myself the connexion
between the sign and the sensation.—But "I impress it on myself"
can only mean: this process brings it about that I remember theconnexion right in the future. But in the present case I have no criterionof correctness. One would like to say: whatever is going to seem rightto me is right. And that only means that here we can't talk about'right'.
259. Are the rules of the private language impressions of rules?—The balance on which impressions are weighed is not the impressionof a balance.
260. "Well, I believe that this is the sensation S again."—Perhaps
you believe that you believe it!
Then did the man who made the entry in the calendar make a note93 e261. What reason have we for calling "S" the sign for a sensation?
For "sensation" is a word of our common language, not of one intelligible to me alone. So the use of this word stands in need of a justification which everybody understands.—And it would not help either tosay that it need not be a sensation; that when he writes "S", he hassomething—and that is all that can be said. "Has" and "something"also belong to our common language.—So in the end when one isdoing philosophy one gets to the point where one would like just toemit an inarticulate sound.—But such a sound is an expression only
as it occurs in a particular language-game, which should now be
described.
262. It might be said: if you have given yourself a private definitionof a word, then you must inwardly undertake to use the word in suchand-such a way. And how do you undertake that? Is it to be assumed
that you invent the technique of using the word; or that you found it
ready-made?
263. "But I can (inwardly) undertake to call THIS 'pain' in the
future."—"But is it certain that you have undertaken it? Are you surethat it was enough for this purpose to concentrate your attention on
your feeling?"—A queer question.—
264. "Once you know what the word stands for, you understand it,
you know its whole use."
265. Let us imagine a table (something like a dictionary) thatexists only in our imagination. A dictionary can be used to justify
the translation of a word X by a word Y. But are we also to call ita justification if such a table is to be looked up only in the imagination?
—"Well, yes; then it is a subjective justification."—But justificationconsists in appealing to something independent.—"But surely I canappeal from one memory to another. For example, I don't know if I
have remembered the time of departure of a train right and to checkit I call to mind how a page of the time-table looked. Isn't it the same
here?"—No; for this process has got to produce a memory which is

94e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

actually correct. If the mental image of the time-table could not itself
be tested for correctness, how could it confirm the correctness of thefirst memory? (As if someone were to buy several copies of the morning paper to assure himself that what it said was true.)
Looking up a table in the imagination is no more looking up a table
than the image of the result of an imagined experiment is the result ofan experiment.

meter shews that my blood-pressure rises. So I shall be able to saythat my blood-pressure is rising without using any apparatus. This isa useful result. And now it seems quite indifferent whether I haverecognized the sensation right or not. Let us suppose I regularly
identify it wrong, it does not matter in the least. And that alone shews
that the hypothesis that I make a mistake is mere show. (We as it wereturned a knob which looked as if it could be used to turn on some partof the machine; but it was a mere ornament, not connected with themechanism at all.)
And what is our reason for calling "S" the name of a sensation here?
Perhaps the kind of way this sign is employed in this language-game,—
And why a "particular sensation," that is, the same one every time?
Well, aren't we supposing that we write "S" every time?

266. I can look at the clock to see what time it is: but I can also
look at the dial of a clock in order to guess what time it is; or for thesame purpose move the hand of a clock till its position strikes me asright. So the look of a clock may serve to determine the time in morethan one way. (Looking at the clock in imagination.)
267. Suppose I wanted to justify the choice of dimensions for abridge which I imagine to be building, by making loading tests on
the material of the bridge in my imagination. This would, of course,
be to imagine what is called justifying the choice of dimensions for abridge. But should we also call it justifying an imagined choice ofdimensions?
268. Why can't my right hand give my left hand money?—Myright hand can put it into my left hand. My right hand can write adeed of gift and my left hand a receipt.—But the further practicalconsequences would not be those of a gift. When the left hand hastaken the money from the right, etc., we shall ask: "Well, and what ofit?" And the same could be asked if a person had given himself aprivate definition of a word; I mean, if he has said the word to himself
and at the same time has directed his attention to a sensation.
269. Let us remember that there are certain criteria in a man's
behaviour for the fact that he does not understand a word: that itmeans nothing to him, that he can do nothing with it. And criteria
for his 'thinking he understands', attaching some meaning to the word,
but not the right one. And, lastly, criteria for his understanding theword right. In the second case one might speak of a subjective understanding. And sounds which no one else understands but which I'appear to understand'' might be called a "private language".
270. Let us now imagine a use for the entry of the sign "S" in mydiary. I discover that whenever I have a particular sensation a mano-

95 e271. "Imagine a person whose memory could not retain what theword 'pain' meant—so that he constantly called different things bythat name—but nevertheless used the word in a way fitting in with theusual symptoms and presuppositions of pain"—in short he uses it as we
all do. Here I should like to say: a wheel that can be turned thoughnothing else moves with it, is not part of the mechanism.
272. The essential thing about private experience is really not thateach person possesses his own exemplar, but that nobody knows
whether other people also have this or something else. The assumption
would thus be possible—though unverifiable—that one section of
mankind had one sensation of red and another section another.
273. What am I to say about the word "red"?—that it means something 'confronting us all' and that everyone should really have another
word, besides this one, to mean his own sensation of red? Or is it like
this: the word "red" means something knowrn to everyone; and in
addition, for each person, it means something known only to him? (Orperhaps rather: it refers to something known only to him.)
274. Of course, saying that the word "red" "refers to" instead of"means" something private does not help us in the least to grasp its
function; but it is the more psychologically apt expression for a particular experience in doing philosophy. It is as if when I uttered theword I cast a sidelong glance at the private sensation, as it were in orderto say to myself: I know all right what I mean by it.

t;6e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

275. Look at the blue of the sky and say to yourself "How blue
the sky is!"—When you do it spontaneously—without philosophicalintentions—the idea never crosses your mind that this impression ofcolour belongs only to you. And you have no hesitation in exclaimingthat to someone else. And if you point at anything as you say thewords you point at the sky. I am saying: you have not the feeling ofpointing-into-yourself, which often accompanies 'naming the sensation' when one is thinking about 'private language'. Nor do you thinkthat really you ought not to point to the colour with your hand, butwith your attention. (Consider what it means "to point to somethingwith the attention".)276. But don't we at least mean something quite definite when we
look at a colour and name our colour-impression? It is as if we
detached the colout-impression from the object, like a membrane.
(This ought to arouse our suspicions.)
277. But how is even possible for us to be tempted to think that
we use a word to mean at one time the colour known to everyone—andat another the 'visual impression' which I am getting now"? How canthere be so much as a temptation here?——I don't turn the same kindof attention on the colour in the two cases. When I mean the colour
impression that (as I should like to say) belongs to me alone I immerse
myself in the colour—rather like when I 'cannot get my fill of acolour'. Hence it is easier to produce this experience when one islooking at a bright colour, or at an impressive colour-scheme.
278. "I know how the colour green looks to me"—surely that makes
sense!—Certainly: what use of the proposition are you thinking of?
279. Imagine someone saying: "But I know how tall I am!" andlaying his hand on top of his head to prove it.
280. Someone paints a picture in order to shew how he imagines
a theatre scene. And now I say: "This picture has a double function:
it informs others, as pictures or words inform——but for the one
who gives the information it is a representation (or piece of information?) of another kind: for him it is the picture of his image, as it
can't be for anyone else. To him his private impression of the picturemeans what he has imagined, in a sense in which the picture cannot
mean this to others."—And what right have I to speak in this second

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS

I

97ecase of a representation or piece of information—if these words wererightly used in the first case?
281. "But doesn't what you say come to this: that there is no pain,
for example, without pain-behaviour?"—It comes to this: only of a living
human being and what resembles (behaves like) a living human being
can one say: it has sensations; it sees; is blind; hears; is deaf; is consciousor unconscious.
282. "But in a fairy tale the pot too can see and hear!" (Certainly;
but it can also talk.)"But the fairy tale only invents what is not the case: it does not talknonsense"—It is not as simple as that. Is it false or nonsensical to saythat a pot talks? Have we a clear picture of the circumstances in which
we should say of a pot that it talked? (Even a nonsense-poem is notnonsense in the same way as the babbling of a child.)
We do indeed say of an inanimate thing that it is in pain: wrhen playing with dolls for example. But this use of the concept of pain is asecondary one. Imagine a case in which people ascribed pain only toinanimate things; pitied only dolls! (When children play at trains their
game is connected with their knowledge of trains. It would nevertheless be possible for the children of a tribe unacquainted with trains tolearn this game from others, and to play it without knowing that it was
copied from anything. One might say that the game did not makethe same sense to them as to us.)283. What gives us so much as the idea that living beings, things,
can feel?
Is it that my education has led me to it by drawing my attention
to feelings in myself, and now I transfer the idea to objects outside
myself? That I recognize that there is something there (in me) which
I can call "pain" without getting into conflict with the way other people
use this word?—I do not transfer my idea to stones, plants, etc.
Couldn't I imagine having frightful pains and turning to stone while
they lasted? Well, how do I know, if I shut my eyes, whether I havenot turned into a stone? And if that has happened, in what sense will
the stone have the pains? In what sense will they be ascribable to thestone? And why need the pain have a bearer at all here?!
And can one say of the stone that it has a soul and that is what has
the pain? What has a soul, or pain, to do with a stone?

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

Only of what behaves like a human being can one say that it has
pains.
For one has to say it of a body, or, if you like of a soul which somebody has. And how can a body have a soul?

English word "pain" means; and we should explain it to him.—How?
Perhaps by means of gestures, or by pricking him with a pin and saying:"See, that's what pain is!" This explanation, like any other, he mightunderstand right, wrong, or not at all. And he will shew which he doesby his use of the word, in this as in other cases.
If he now said, for example: "Oh, I know what 'pain' means;
what I don't know is whether this, that I have now, is pain"—we should
merely shake our heads and be forced to regard his words as a queer
reaction which we have no idea what to do with. (It would be rather
as if we heard someone say seriously: "I distinctly remember that sometime before I was born I believed .....".)
That expression of doubt has no place in the language-game; but
if we cut out human behaviour, which is the expression of sensation, it
looks as if I might legitimately begin to doubt afresh. My temptation to
say that one might take a sensation for something other than what it isarises from this: if I assume the abrogation of the normal languagegame with the expression of a sensation, I need a criterion of identity
for the sensation; and then the possibility of error also exists.

98e284. Look at a stone and imagine it having sensations.—One says
to oneself: How could one so much as get the idea of ascribing asensation to a thing? One might as well ascribe it to a number!—And
now look at a wriggling fly and at once these difficulties vanish andpain seems able to get a foothold here, where before everything was,so to speak, too smooth for it.
And so, too, a corpse seems to us quite inaccessible to pain.—Ourattitude to what is alive and to what is dead, is not the same. All ourreactions are different.—If anyone says: "That cannot simply comefrom the fact that a living thing moves about in such-and-such a way
and a dead one not", then I want to intimate to him that this is acase of the transition 'from quantity to quality'.
285. Think of the recognition of facial expressions. Or of thedescription of facial expressions—which does not consist in giving themeasurements of the facel Think, too, how one can imitate a man's
face without seeing one's own in a mirror.
286. But isn't it absurd to say of a body that it has pain?——And
why does one feel an absurdity in that? In what sense is it true thatmy hand does not feel pain, but I in my hand?
What sort of issue is: Is it the body that feels pain?—How is it to be
decided? What makes it plausible to say that it is not the body?—
Well, something like this: if someone has a pain in his hand, then thehand does not say so (unless it writes it) and one does not comfort
the hand, but the sufferer: one looks into his face.
287. How am I filled with pity for this man? How does it comeout what the object of my pity is? (Pity, one may say, is a form ofconviction that someone else is in pain.)
288. I turn to stone and my pain goes on.—Suppose I were inerror and it was no longer pain?——But I can't be in error here;
it means nothing to doubt whether I am in pain!—That means: ifanyone said "I do not know if what I have got is a pain or somethingelse", we should think something like, he does not know what the99e289. "When I say 'I am in pain' I am at any rate justified before
myself"—What does that mean? Does it mean: "If someone else could
know what I am calling 'pain', he would admit that I was using theword correctly"?
To use a word without a justification does not mean to use it without
right.
290. What I do is not, of course, to identify my sensation by criteria:
but to repeat an expression. But this is not the end of thelanguage-game: it is the beginning.
But isn't the beginning the sensation—which I describe?—Perhaps
this word "describe" tricks us here. I say "I describe my state of mind"and "I describe my room". You need to call to mind the differences
between the language-games.
291. What we call "descriptions" are instruments for particularuses. Think of a machine-drawing, a cross-section, an elevation withmeasurements, which an engineer has before him. Thinking of a
description as a word-picture of the facts has something misleading
about it: one tends to think only of such pictures as hang on our walls:
which seem simply to portray how a thing looks, what it is like. (These
pictures are as it were idle.)

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

292. Don't always think that you read off what you say from thefacts; that you portray these in words according to rules. For even so
you would have to apply the rule in the particular case without
guidance.
293. If I say of myself that it is only from my own case that I knowwhat the word "pain" means—must I not say the same of other people
too? And how can I generalize the one case so irresponsibly?
Now someone tells me that he knows what pain is only from his own
case!——Suppose everyone had a box with something in it: we call it
a "beetle". No one can look into anyone else's box, and everyone says
he knows what a beetle is only by looking at his beetle.—Here it would
be quite possible for everyone to have something different in his box.
One might even imagine such a thing constantly changing.—But
suppose the word "beetle" had a use in these people's language?—If
so it would not be used as the name of a thing. The thing in the box
has no place in the language-game at all; not even as a something:
for the box might even be empty.—No, one can 'divide through' by
the thing in the box; it cancels out, whatever it is.
That is to say: if we construe the grammar of the expression ofsensation on the model of 'object and designation' the object drops
out of consideration as irrelevant.

see just such a picture. A full-blown pictorial representation of ourgrammar. Not facts; but as it were illustrated turns of speech.

IOOe294. If you say he sees a private picture before him, which he isdescribing, you have still made an assumption about what he has
before him. And that means that you can describe it or do describe it
more closely. If you admit that you haven't any notion what kind ofthing it might be that he has before him—then what leads you intosaying, in spite of that, that he has something before him? Isn't it
as if I were to say of someone: "He has something. But I don't knowwhether it is money, or debts, or an empty till."
295. "I know .... only from my own case"—what kind of propositionis this meant to be at all? An experiential one? No.—A grammaticalone?
Suppose everyone does say about himself that he knows what painis only from his own pain.—Not that people really say that, or are evenprepared to say it. But //everybody said it——it might be a kind of
exclamation. And even if it gives no information, still it is a picture,
and why should we not want to call up such a picture? Imagine anallegorical painting take the place of those words.
When we look into ourselves as we do philosophy, we often get to101*296. "Yes, but there is something there all the same accompanying
my cry of pain. And it is on account of that that I utter it. And thissomething is what is important—and frightful."—Only whom are we
informing of this? And on what occasion?
297. Of course, if water boils in a pot, steam comes out of the pot
and also pictured steam comes out of the pictured pot. But what if one
insisted on saying that there must also be something boiling in the
picture of the pot?
298. The very fact that we should so much like to say: "This is
the important thing"—while we point privately to the sensation—is enough to shew how much we are inclined to say something which
gives no information.
299. Being unable—when we surrender ourselves to philosophicalthought—to help saying such-and-such; being irresistibly inclined to say
it—does not mean being forced into an assumption, or having an
immediate perception or knowledge of a state of affairs.
300. It is—we should like to say—not merely the picture of the
behaviour that plays a part in the language-game with the words "heis in pain", but also the picture of the pain. Or, not merely the paradigm of the behaviour, but also that of the pain.—It is a misunderstanding to say "The picture of pain enters into the language-gamewith the word 'pain'." The image of pain is not a picture and thisimage is not replaceable in the language-game by anything that weshould call a picture.—The image of pain certainly enters into thelanguage game in a sense; only not as a picture.
301.

An image is not a picture, but a picture can correspond to it.

302. If one has to imagine someone else's pain on the model of
one's own, this is none too easy a thing to do: for I have to imagine
pain which I do not feel on the model of the pain which I do feel. Thatis, what I have to do is not simply to make a transition in imaginationfrom one place of pain to another. As, from pain in the hand to painin the arm. For I am not to imagine that I feel pain in some region of
his body. (Which would also be possible.)Pain-behaviour can point to a painful place—but the subject of painis the person who gives it expression.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

303. "I can only believe that someone else is in pain, but I know it
if I am."—Yes: one can make the decision to say "I believe he is inpain" instead of "He is in pain". But that is all.——What looks likean explanation here, or like a statement about a mental process, is intruth an exchange of one expression for another which, while we aredoing philosophy, seems the more appropriate one.
Just try—in a real case—to doubt someone else's fear or pain.

a fiction?"—If I do speak of a fiction, then it is of a grammaticalfiction.

IO2«

304. "But you will surely admit that there is a difference between
pain-behaviour accompanied by pain and pain-behaviour without any
pain?"—Admit it? What greater difference could there be?—"And yet
you again and again reach the conclusion that the sensation itself is anothing"—Not at all. It is not a something., but not a nothing either!
The conclusion was only that a nothing would serve just as well as asomething about which nothing could be said. We have only rejected
the grammar which tries to force itself on us here.
The paradox disappears only if we make a radical break with theidea that language always functions in one way, always serves thesame purpose: to convey thoughts—which may be about houses, pains,
good and evil, or anything else you please.
305. "But you surely cannot deny that, for example, in remembering, an inner process takes place."—What gives the impression that
we want to deny anything? When one says "Still, an inner process
does take place here"—one wants to go on: "After all, you see it."And it is this inner process that one means by the word "remembering".—The impression that we wanted to deny something arises fromour setting our faces against the picture of the 'inner process'. What
we deny is that the picture of the inner process gives us the correct
idea of the use of the word "to remember". We say that this picturewith its ramifications stands in the way of our seeing the use of theword as it is.
306. Why should I deny that there is a mental process? But"There has just taken place in me the mental process of remembering . . . ." means nothing more than: "I have just remembered . . . .".
To deny the mental process would mean to deny the remembering;to deny that anyone ever remembers anything.
307. "Are you not really a behaviourist in disguise? Aren't you
at bottom really saying that everything except human behaviour is103^308. How does the philosophical problem about mental processes
and states and about behaviourism arise?——The first step is the onethat altogether escapes notice. We talk of processes and states andleave their nature undecided. Sometime perhaps we shall know
more about them—we think. But that is just what commits us to aparticular way of looking at the matter. For we have a definite conceptof what it means to learn to know a process better. (The decisive
movement in the conjuring trick has been made, and it was the very
one that we thought quite innocent.)—And now the analogy which
was to make us understand our thoughts falls to pieces. So we have todeny the yet uncomprehended process in the yet unexplored medium.
And now it looks as if we had denied mental processes. And naturally
we don't want to deny them.
309. What is your aim in philosophy?—To shew the fly the way outof the fly-bottle.
310. I tell someone I am in pain. His attitude to me will then bethat of belief; disbelief; suspicion; and so on.
Let us assume he says: "It's not so bad."—Doesn't that prove that
he believes in something behind the outward expression of pain?——
HJS attitude is a proof of his attitude. Imagine not merely the words"I am in pain" but also the answer "It's not so bad" replaced byinstinctive noises and gestures.
311. "What difference could be greater?"—In the case of pain I
believe that I can give myself a private exhibition of the difference.
But I can give anyone an exhibition of the difference between a broken
and an unbroken tooth.—But for the private exhibition you don't
have to give yourself actual pain; it is enough to imagine it—for
instance, you screw up your face a bit. And do you know that what you
are giving yourself this exhibition of is pain and not, for example, afacial expression? And how do you know what you are to giveyourself an exhibition of before you do it? This private exhibition is an
illusion.
312. But again, aren't the cases of the tooth and the pain similar?
For the visual sensation in the one corresponds to the sensation ofpain in the other. 1 can exhibit the visual sensation to myself as little
or as well as the sensation of pain.

io4e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

Let us imagine the following: The surfaces of the things around us(stones, plants, etc.) have patches and regions which produce painin our skin when we touch them. (Perhaps through the chemicalcomposition of these surfaces. But we need not know that.) In thiscase we should speak of pain-patches on the leaf of a particular plant
just as at present we speak of red patches. I am supposing that it isuseful to us to notice these patches and their shapes; that we can infer
important properties of the objects from them.

first case the clockwork runs down all at once, but in the second bit
by bit, braked by the words.

313. I can exhibit pain, as I exhibit red, and as I exhibit straightand crooked and trees and stones.—That is what we call "exhibiting".
314. It shews a fundamental misunderstanding, if I am inclined to
study the headache I have now in order to get clear about the philosophical problem of sensation.
315. Could someone understand the word "pain", who had neverfelt pain?—Is experience to teach me whether this is so or not?—And if we say "A man could not imagine pain without having sometime felt it"—how do we know? How can it be decided whether it istrue?
316. In order to get clear about the meaning of the word "think"we watch ourselves while we think; what we observe will be what theword means I—But this concept is not used like that. (It would be as
if without knowing how to play chess, I were to try and make out
what the word "mate" meant by close observation of the last move ofsome game of chess.)
317. Misleading parallel: the expression of pain is a cry—theexpression of thought, a proposition.
As if the purpose of the proposition were to convey to one person
how it is with another: only, so to speak, in his thinking part and notin his stomach.
318. Suppose we think while we talk or write—I mean, as we
normally do—we shall not in general say that we think quicker than
we talk; the thought seems not to be separate from the expression.
On the other hand, however, one does speak of the speed of thought;of how a thought goes through one's head like lightning; how problems
become clear to us in a flash, and so on. So it is natural to ask if
the same thing happens in lightning-like thought—only extremely
accelerated—as when we talk and 'think while we talk.' So that in the105*

319. I can see or understand a whole thought in a flash in exactly
the sense in which I can make a note of it in a few words or a few
pencilled dashes.
What makes this note into an epitome of this thought?
320. The lightning-like thought may be connected with the
spoken thought as the algebraic formula is with the sequence of
numbers which I work out from it.
When, for example, I am given an algebraic function, I am
CERTAIN that I shall be able to work out its values for the arguments
i, 2, 3, . . . up to 10. This certainty will be called 'well-founded',for I have learned to compute such functions, and so on. In othercases no reasons will be given for it—but it will be justified by success.
321. "What happens when a man suddenly understands?"—Thequestion is badly framed. If it is a question about the meaning of theexpression "sudden understanding", the answer is not to point to aprocess that we give this name to.—The question might mean: what
are the tokens of sudden understanding; what are its characteristic
psychical accompaniments?
(There is no ground for assuming that a man feels the facial movements that go with his expression, for example, or the alterations in
his breathing that are characteristic of some emotion. Even if he feels
them as soon as his attention is directed towards them.) ((Posture.))322. The question what the expression means is not answered bysuch a description; and this misleads us into concluding that understanding is a specific indefinable experience. But we forget thatwhat should interest us is the question: how do we compare theseexperiences; what criterion of identity do we fix for their occurrence?
323. "Now I know how to go onl" is an exclamation; it corresponds to an instinctive sound, a glad start. Of course it does notfollow from my feeling that I shall not find I am stuck when I do
try to go on.—Here there are cases in which I should say: "When I
said I knew how to go on, I did know." One will say that if, forexample, an unforeseen interruption occurs. But what is unforeseenmust not simply be that I get stuck.

io6e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

We could also imagine a case in which light was always seeming
to dawn on someone—he exclaims "Now I have it!" and then cannever justify himself in practice.—It might seem to him as if in thetwinkling of an eye he forgot again the meaning of the picture that
occurred to him.

329. When I think in language, there aren't 'meanings' going
through my mind in addition to the verbal expressions: the language isitself the vehicle of thought.

324. Would it be correct to say that it is a matter of induction,and that I am as certain that I shall be able to continue the series, as I
am that this book will drop on the ground when I let it go; and that
I should be no less astonished if I suddenly and for no obvious
reason got stuck in working out the series, than I should be if the bookremained hanging in the air instead of falling?—To that I will replythat we don't need any grounds for this certainty either. What could
justify the certainty better than success?
3 2 5 . "The certainty that I shall be able to go on after I have had
this experience—seen the formula, for instance,—is simply based on
induction." What does this mean?—"The certainty that the fire willburn me is based on induction." Does that mean that I argue tomyself: "Fire has always burned me, so it will happen now too?"
Or is the previous experience the cause of my certainty, not its ground?
Whether the earlier experience is the cause of the certainty depends
on the system of hypotheses, of natural laws, in which we are considering the phenomenon of certainty.
Is our confidence justified?—What people accept as a justification—is shewn by how they think and live.
326. We expect this, and are surprised at that. But the chain ofreasons has an end.
327. "Can one think without speaking?"—And what is thinking?—
Well, don't you ever think? Can't you observe yourself and see what
is going on? It should be quite simple. You do not have to wait for it
as for an astronomical event and then perhaps make your observation
in a hurry.
328. Well, what does one include in 'thinking'? What has one
learnt to use this word for?—If I say I have thought—need I always
be right?—What kind of mistake is there room for here? Are there
circumstances in which one would ask: "Was what I was doing thenreally thinking; am I not making a mistake?" Suppose someone takes
a measurement in the middle of a train of thought: has he interrupted
the thought if he says nothing to himself during the measuring?

107*

330. Is thinking a kind of speaking? One would like to say it iswhat distinguishes speech with thought from talking without thinking.
—And so it seems to be an accompaniment of speech. A process,which may accompany something else, or can go on by itself.
Say: "Yes, this pen is blunt. Oh well, it'll do." First, thinking it;then without thought; then just think the thought without the words.
—Well, while doing some writing I might test the point of my pen,make a face—and then go on with a gesture of resignation.—I mightalso act in such a way while taking various measurements that an onlooker would say I had—without words—thought: If two magnitudes
are equal to'a third, they are equal to one another.—But what constitutes thought here is not some process which has to accompany
the words if they are not to be spoken without thought.
331. Imagine people who could only think aloud. (As there arepeople who can only read aloud.)332. While we sometimes call it "thinking" to accompany asentence by a mental process, that accompaniment is not what wemean by a "thought".——Say a sentence and think it; say it with understanding.—And now do not say it, and just do what you accompanied
it with when you said it with understanding!—(Sing this tune withexpression. And now don't sing it, but repeat its expression!—And
here one actually might repeat something. For example, motions of
the body, slower and faster breathing, and so on.)333. "Only someone who is convinced can say that."—How does
the conviction help him when he says it?—Is it somewhere at hand by
the side of the spoken expression? (Or is it masked by it, as a soft
sound by a loud one, so that it can, as it were, no longer be heard
when one expresses it out loud?) What if someone were to say "Inorder to be able to sing a tune from memory one has to hear it in
one's mind and sing from that"?
334. "So you really wanted to say . . . ."—We use this phrase
in order to lead someone from one form of expression to another.
One is tempted to use the following picture: what he really 'wanted tosay', what he 'meant' was already present somewhere in his mind evenjoge

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

before we gave it expression. Various kinds of thing may persuade
us to give up one expression and to adopt another in its place. To
understand this, it is useful to consider the relation in which thesolutions of mathematical problems stand to the context and ground of
their formulation. The concept 'trisection of the angle with rulerand compass', when people are trying to do it, and, on the other hand,when it has been proved that there is no such thing.

338. After all, one can only say something if one has learned totalk. Therefore in order to want to say something one must also havemastered a language; and yet it is clear that one can want to speak
without speaking. Just as one can want to dance without dancing.
And when we think about this, we grasp at the image of dancing,speaking, etc. .

3 3 5 . What happens when we make an effort—say in writing a
letter—to find the right expression for our thoughts?—This phrase
compares the process to one of translating or describing: the thoughts
are already there (perhaps were there in advance) and we merely
look for their expression. This picture is more or less appropriate indifferent cases.—But can't all sorts of things happen here?—I surrender
to a mood and the expression comes. Or a picture occurs to me and I
try to describe it. Or an English expression occurs to me and I try
to hit on the corresponding German one. Or I make a gesture, andask myself: What words correspond to this gesture? And so on.
Now if it were asked: "Do you have the thought before rinding
the expression?" what would one have to reply? And what, to thequestion: "What did the thought consist in, as it existed before its
expression?"
336. This case is similar to the one in which someone imaginesthat one could not think a sentence with the remarkable word orderof German or Latin just as it stands. One first has to think it, and thenone arranges the words in that queer order. (A French politician once
wrote that it was a peculiarity of the French language that in it
words occur in the order in which one thinks them.)
337. But didn't I already intend the whole construction of thesentence (for example) at its beginning? So surely it already existed in
my mind before I said it out loud!—If it was in my mind, still it would
not normally be there in some different word order. But here we areconstructing a misleading picture of 'intending', that is, of the use ofthis word. An intention is embedded in its situation, in humancustoms and institutions. If the technique of the game of chess did
not exist, I could not intend to play a game of chess. In so far as I do
intend the construction of a sentence in advance, that is made possibleby the fact that I can speak the language in question.

io9«339. Thinking is not an incorporeal process which lends life andsense to speaking, and which it would be possible to detach fromspeaking, rather as the Devil took the shadow of Schlemiehl from theground.——But how "not an incorporeal process"? Am I acquainted
with incorporeal processes, then, only thinking is not one of them?
No; I called the expression "an incorporeal process" to my aid in myembarrassment when I was trying to explain the meaning of the word
"thinking" in a primitive way.
One might say "Thinking is an incorporeal process", however, if
one were using this to distinguish the grammar of the word "think"from that of, say, the word "eat". Only that makes the difference
between the meanings look too slight. (It is like saying: numerals are
actual, and numbers non-actual, objects.) An unsuitable type of
expression is a sure means of remaining in a state of confusion. It as
it were bars the way out.
340. One cannot guess how a word functions. One has to lookat its use and learn from that.
But the difficulty is to remove the prejudice which stands in the wayof doing this. It is not a stupid prejudice.
341. Speech with and without thought is to be compared with theplaying of a piece of music with and without thought.
342 William James, in order to shew that thought is possible
without speech, quotes the recollection of a deaf-mute, Mr. Ballard,
who wrote that in his early youth, even before he could speak, he
had had thoughts about God and the world.—What can he havemeant?—Ballard writes: "It was during those delightful rides, some
two or three years before my initiation into the rudiments of written
language, that I began to ask myself the question: how came theworld into being?"—Are you sure—one would like to ask—that thisis the correct translation of your wordless thought into words? And
why does this question—which otherwise seems not to exist—raise
its head here? Do I want to say that the writer's memory deceives

noe

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

him?—I don't even know if I should say that. These recollections area queer memory phenomenon,—and I do not know what conclusions
one can draw from them about the past of the man who recounts them.
343. The words with which I express my memory are my memoryreaction.
344. Would it be imaginable that people should never speak an
audible language, but should still say things to themselves in theimagination?
"If people always said things only to themselves, then they would
merely be doing always what as it is they do sometimes."—So it is quite
easy to imagine this: one need only make the easy transition from someto all. (Like: "An infinitely long row of trees is simply one that does
not come to an end.") Our criterion for someone's saying something
to himself is what he tells us and the rest of his behaviour; and we only
say that someone speaks to himself if, in the ordinary sense of thewords, he can speak. And we do not say it of a parrot; nor of agramophone.
345. "What sometimes happens might always happen."—Whatkind of proposition is that? It is like the following: If "F (0)" makes
sense "(*•).F(*-)" makes sense.
"If it is possible for someone to make a false move in some game,then it might be possible for everybody to make nothing but false
moves in every game."—Thus we are under a temptation to misunderstand the logic of our expressions here, to give an incorrect accountof the use of our words.
Orders are sometimes not obeyed. But what would it be like if noorders were ever obeyed? The concept 'order' would have lost its
purpose.
346. But couldn't we imagine God's suddenly giving a parrot
understanding, and its now saying things to itself?—But here it is an
important fact that I imagined a deity in order to imagine this.
347. "But at least I know from my own case v/hat it means 'to
say things to oneself'. And if I were deprived of the organs of speech,
I could still talk to myself."
If I know it only from my own case, then I know only what I callthat, not what anyone else does.
348. "These deaf-mutes have learned only a gesture-language, buteach of them talks to himself inwardly in a vocal language."—Now,

PHILOSOPHICALINVESTIGATIONS

I

don't you understand that?—But how do I know whether I understand it?!—What can I do with this information (if it is such)? The
whole idea of understanding smells fishy here. I do not know whether
I am to say I understand it or don't understand it. I might answer"It's an English sentence; apparently quite in order—that is, until one
wants to do something with it; it has a connexion with other sentences
which makes it difficult for us to say that nobody really knows what
it tells us; but everyone who has not become calloused by doing
philosophy notices that there is something wrong here."349. "But this supposition surely makes good sense!"—Yes; inordinary circumstances these words and this picture have an application
with which we are familiar.—But if we suppose a case in which thisapplication falls away we become as it were conscious for the firsttime of the nakedness of the words and the picture.
350. "But if I suppose that someone has a pain, then I am simply
supposing that he has just the same as I have so often had."—Thatgets us no further. It is as if I were to say: "You surely know what
'It is 5 o'clock here' means; so you also know what 'It's 5 o'clock on
the sun' means. It means simply that it is just the same time there as
it is here when it is 5 o'clock."—The explanation by means of identity
does not work here. For I know well enough that one can call 5 o'clock
here and 5 o'clock there "the same time", but what I do not know isin what cases one is to speak of its being the same time here and there.
In exactly the same way it is no explanation to say: the supposition
that he has a pain is simply the supposition that he has the same as I.
For that part of the grammar is quite clear to me: that is, that one will
say that the stove has the same experience as I, //"one says: it is in pain
and I am in pain.
3 5 1 . Yet we go on wanting to say: "Pain is pain—whether hehas it, or I have it; and however I come to know whether he has apain or not."—-I might agree.—And when you ask me "Don't you
know, then, what I mean when I say that the stove is in pain?"—I
can reply: These words may lead me to have all sorts of images; but
their usefulness goes no further. And I can also imagine somethingin connexion with the words: "It was just 5 o'clock in the afternoon
on the sun"—such as a grandfather clock which points to 5.—But a
still better example would be that of the application of "above" and"below" to the earth. Here we all have a quite clear idea of what

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I"above" and "below" mean. I see well enough that I am on top;
the earth is surely beneath me! (And don't smile at this example.
We are indeed all taught at school that it is stupid to talk like that.
But it is much easier to bury a problem than to solve it.) And it is
only reflection that shews us that in this case "above" and "below"
cannot be used in the ordinary way. (That we might, for instance, saythat the people at the antipodes are 'below' our part of the earth, but
it must also be recognized as right for them to use the same expression
about us.)for example: "Experience teaches that there is rain when the barometer
falls, but it also teaches that there is rain when we have certain
sensations of wet and cold, or such-and-such visual impressions." In
defence of this one says that these sense-impressions can deceive us.
But here one fails to reflect that the fact that the false appearance isprecisely one of rain is founded on a definition.

3 5 2 . Here it happens that our thinking plays us a queer trick.
We want, that is, to quote the law of excluded middle and to say:
"Either such an image is in his mind, or it is not; there is no third
possibility!"—We encounter this queer argument also in other regionsof philosophy. "In the decimal expansion of TT either the group "7777"
occurs, or it does not—there is no third possibility." That is to say:"God sees—but we don't know." But what does that mean?—We
use a picture; the picture of a visible series which one person sees thewhole of and another not. The law of excluded middle says here:
It must either look like this, or like that. So it really—and this is a
truism—says nothing at all, but gives us a picture. And the problem
ought now to be: does reality accord with the picture or not? And thispicture seems to determine what we have to do, what to look for, andhow—but it does not do so, just because we do not know how it is tobe applied. Here saying "There is no third possibility" or "But there
can't be a third possibility!"—expresses our inability to turn our eyesaway from this picture: a picture which looks as if it must alreadycontain both the problem and its solution, while all the time we feelthat it is not so.
Similarly when it is said "Either he has this experience, or not"—what primarily occurs to us is a picture which by itself seems to makethe sense of the expressions unmistakable: "Now you know what is inquestion"—we should like to say. And that is precisely what it does
not tell him.

356. One is inclined to say: "Either it is raining, or it isn't—how I
know, how the information has reached me, is another matter."
But then let us put the question like this: What do I call "informationthat it is raining"? (Or have I only information of this information
too?) And what gives this 'information' the character of information
about something? Doesn't the form of our expression mislead us here?
For isn't it a misleading metaphor to say: "My eyes give me the information that there is a chair over there"?

IIZC

3 5 3 . Asking whether and how a proposition can be verified is only
a particular way of asking "How d'you mean?" The answer is acontribution to the grammar of the proposition.
354. The fluctuation in grammar between criteria and symptoms
makes it look as if there were nothing at all but symptoms. We say,u3e

3 5 5 . The point here is not that our sense-impressions can lie,
but that we understand their language. (And this language like anyother is founded on convention.)

357. We do not say that possibly a dog talks to itself. Is that
because we are so minutely acquainted with its soul? Well, one might
say this: If one sees the behaviour of a living thing, one sees its soul.—
But do I also say in my own case that I am saying something to myself, because I am behaving in such-and-such a way?—I do not say itfrom observation of my behaviour. But it only makes sense because I do
behave in this way.—Then it is not because I mean it that it makes sense?
3 5 8 . But isn't it our meaning it that gives sense to the sentence?
(And here, of course, belongs the fact that one cannot mean a senselessseries of words.) And 'meaning it' is something in the sphere of themind. But it is also something private! It is the intangible something;
only comparable to consciousness itself.
How could this seem ludicrous? It is, as it were, a dream of ourlanguage.
359. Could a machine think?——Could it be in pain?—Well, isthe human body to be called such a machine? It surely comes as close
as possible to being such a machine.
360. But a machine surely cannot think!—Is that an empiricalstatement? No. We only say of a human being and what is like onethat it thinks. We also say it of dolls and no doubt of spirits too.
Look at the word "to think" as a tool.

U4e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

361. The chair is thinking to itself: . . . . .
WHERE? In one of its parts? Or outside its body; in the airaround it? Or not anywhere at all? But then what is the difference
between this chair's saying something to itself and another one's
doing so, next to it?—But then how is it with man: where does he saythings to himself? How does it come about that this question seems
senseless; and that no specification of a place is necessary except justthat this man is saying something to himself? Whereas the question
where the chair talks to itself seems to demand an answer.—The reason
is: we want to know how the chair is supposed to be like a humanbeing; whether, for instance, the head is at the top of the back and so on.
What is it like to say something to oneself; what happens here?—
How am I to explain it? Well, only as you might teach someone themeaning of the expression "to say something to oneself". And certainly
we learn the meaning of that as children.—Only no one is going to
say that the person who teaches it to us tells us 'what takes place'.

364. Someone does a sum in his head. Pie uses the result, let's say,for building a bridge or a machine.—Are you trying to say that hehas not really arrived at this number by calculation? That it has, say,just 'come' to him in the manner of a kind of dream? There surely musthave been calculation going on, and there was. For he knows that,and how, he calculated; and the correct result he got would be
inexplicable without calculation.——But what if I said: "// strikes
him as if he had calculated. And why should the correct result be
explicable? Is it not incomprehensible enough, that without saying aword, without making a note, he was able to CALCULATE?"—
Is calculating in the imagination in some sense less real thancalculating on paper? It is real—calculation-in-the-head.—Is it likecalculation on paper?—I don't know whether to call it like. Is a bitof white paper with black lines on it like a human body?

362. Rather it seems to us as though in this case the instructor
imparted the meaning to the pupil—without telling him it directly;
but in the end the pupil is brought to the point of giving himself thecorrect ostensive definition. And this is where our illusion is.
363. "But when 1 imagine something, something certainly happensV
Well, something happens—and then I make a noise. What for? Presumably in order to tell what happens.—But how is telling done? When
are we said to tell anything?—What is the language-game of telling?
I should like to say: you regard it much too much as a matter ofcourse that one can tell anything to anyone. That is to say: we areso much accustomed to communication through language, in conversation, that it looks to us as if the whole point of communication
lay in this: someone else grasps the sense of my words—which issomething mental: he as it were takes it into his own mind. If hethen does something further with it as well, that is no part of theimmediate purpose of language.
One would like to say "Telling brings it about that he knows that
I am in pain; it produces this mental phenomenon; everything else is
inessential to the telling." As for what this queer phenomenon ofknowledge is—there is time enough for that. Mental processes justare queer. (It is as if one said: "The clock tells us the time. Whattime is, is not yet settled. And as for what one tells the time for—that
doesn't come in here.")ii5e365. Do Adelheid and the Bishop play a real game of chess?—Ofcourse. They are not merely pretending—which would also be possible
as part of a play.—But, for example, the game has no beginning!—
Of course it has; otherwise it would not be a game of chess.—366. Is a sum in the head less real than a sum on paper?—Perhaps
one is inclined to say some such thing; but one can get oneself to think
the opposite as well by telling oneself: paper, ink, etc. are only logicalconstructions out of our sense-data.
"I have done the multiplication . . . . . in my head"—do I perhaps
not believe such a statement?—But was it really a multiplication? It
was not merely 'a' multiplication, but this one—in the head. This is
the point at which I go wrong. For I now want to say: it was somemental process corresponding to the multiplication on paper. So it
would make sense to say: "This process in the mind corresponds tothis process on paper." And it would then make sense to talk of amethod of projection according to which the image of the sign was a
representation of the sign itself.
367. The mental picture is the picture which is described whensomeone describes what he imagines.
368. I describe a room to someone, and then get him to paint animpressionistic picture from this description to shew that he has
understood it.—Now he paints the chairs which I described as green,
dark red; where I said "yellow", he paints blue.—That is the impression

n6e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

which he got of that room. And now I say: "Quite right! That's what
it's like."say such-and-such to oneself" by someone's pointing to a process in
the larynx or the brain? Is it not also perfectly possible that my imageof the sound a and his correspond to different physiological processes?
The question is: How do we compare images?

369. One would like to ask: "What is it like—what happens—when one does a sum in one's head?"—And in a particular case theanswer may be "First I add 17 and 18, then I subtract 39 . . . . .".
But that is not the answer to our question. What is called doing sumsin one's head is not explained by such an answer.
370. One ought to ask, not what images are or what happens when
one imagines anything, but how the word "imagination" is used.
But that does not mean that I want to talk only about words. For thequestion as to the nature of the imagination is as much about the word
"imagination" as my question is. And I am only saying that thisquestion is not to be decided—neither for the person who does theimagining, nor for anyone else—by pointing; nor yet by a descriptionof any process. The first question also asks for a word to be explained; but it makes us expect a wrong kind of answer.
371.

lELssence is expressed by grammar.

372. Consider: "The only correlate in language to an intrinsic
necessity is an arbitrary rule. It is the only thing which one can milkout of this intrinsic necessity into a proposition."
373. Grammar tells what kind of object anything is. (Theology
as grammar.)374. The great difficulty here is not to represent the matter as if
there were something one couldn't do. As if there really were an object,from which I derive its description, but I were unable to shew it toanyone.———And the best that I can propose is that we should yield
to the temptation to use this picture, but then investigate how theapplication of the picture goes.
375. How does one teach anyone to read to himself? How does
one know if he can do so? How does he himself know that he is doing
what is required of him?
376. When I say the ABC to myself, what is the criterion of mydoing the same as someone else who silently repeats it to himself?
It might be found that the same thing took place in my larynx and in
his. (And similarly when we both think of the same thing, wish thesame, and so on.) But then did we learn the use of the words: "to1176

377. Perhaps a logician will think: The same is the same—-howidentity is established is a psychological question. (High is high—
it is a matter of psychology that one sometimes sees, and sometimes
hears it.)
What is the criterion for the sameness of two images?—What isthe criterion for the redness of an image? For me, when it is someone
else's image: what he says and does. For myself, when it is my image:nothing. And what goes for "red" also goes for "same".
378. "Before I judge that two images which I have are the same,
I must recognize them as the same." And when that has happened,
how am I to know that the word "same" describes what I recognize?
Only if I can express my recognition in some other way, and if it ispossible for someone else to teach me that "same" is the correct wordhere.
For if I need a justification for using a word, it must also be one forsomeone else.
379. First I am aware of it as this; and then I remember what it
is called.—Consider: in what cases is it right to say this?
380. Flow do I recognize that this is red?—"I see that it is this;and then I know that that is what this is called." This?—What?!
What kind of answer to this question makes sense?
(You keep on steering towards the idea of the private ostensive
definition.)
I could not apply any rules to a private transition from what is seen
to words. Here the rules really would hang in the air; for the institution of their use is lacking.
381. How do I know that this colour is red?—It would be ananswer to say: "I have learnt English".
382. At these words I form this image. How can \justify this?
Has anyone shewn me the image of the colour blue and told methat this is the image of blue?
What is the meaning of the words: "This image"? How does one
point to an image? How does one point twice to the same image?

n8«

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

383. We are not analysing a phenomenon (e.g. thought) but aconcept (e.g. that of thinking), and therefore the use of a word. So
it may look as if what we were doing were Nominalism. Nominalists
make the mistake of interpreting all words as names, and so of not reallydescribing their use, but only, so to speak, giving a paper draft onsuch a description.

388. "I don't see anything violet here, but I can shew it you if
you give me a paint box." How can one know that one can shew it
if . . . ., in other words, that one can recognize it if one sees it?
How do I know from my image> what the colour really looks like?
How do I know that I shall be able to do something? that is, that thestate I am in now is that of being able to do that thing?

384.

You learned the concept 'pain' when you learned language.

3 8 5 . Ask yourself: Would it be imaginable for someone to learn
to do sums in his head without ever doing written or oral ones?—"Learning it" will mean: being made able to do it. Only the question
arises, what will count as a criterion for being able to do it?——But
is it also possible for some tribe to know only of calculation in thehead, and of no other kind? Here one has to ask oneself: "What willthat be like?"—And so one will have to depict it as a limiting case.
And the question will then arise whether we are still willing to use
the concept of 'calculating in the head' here—or whether in suchcircumstances it has lost its purpose, because the phenomena gravitate
towards another paradigm.
386. "But why have you so little confidence in yourself? Ordinarily
you always know well enough what it is to 'calculate.' So if you say
you have calculated in imagination, then you will have done so. If you
had not calculated, you would not have said you had. Equally, if you
say that you see something red in imagination, then it will be red.
You know what 'red' is elsewhere.—And further: you do not always
rely on the agreement of other people; for you often report that you
have seen something no one else has."——But I do have confidence inmyself—I say without hesitation that I have done this sum in my head,
have imagined this colour. The difficulty is not that I doubt whether
I really imagined anything red. But it is this: that we should be able,
just like that, to point out or describe the colour we have imagined,that the projection of the image into reality presents no difficultyat all. Are they then so alike that one might mix them up?—But I canalso recognize a man from a drawing straight off.—Well, but can I
ask: "What does a correct image of this colour look like?" or "Whatsort of thing is it?"; can I learn this?
(I cannot accept his testimony because it is not testimony. It only
tells me what he is inclined to say.)
387.

n9e

The deep aspect of this matter readily eludes us.

389. "The image must be more like its object than any picture.
For, however like I make the picture to what it is supposed to represent, it can always be the picture of something else as well. But it isessential to the image that it is the image of this and of nothing else."
Thus one might come to regard the image as a super-likeness.
390. Could one imagine a stone's having consciousness? And if
anyone can do so—why should that not merely prove that such imagemongery is of no interest to us?
391. I can perhaps even imagine (though it is not easy) that eachof the people whom I see in the street is in frightful pain, but is artfully
concealing it. And it is important that I have to imagine an artful concealment here. That I do not simply say to myself: "Well, his soul isin pain: but what has that to do with his body?" or "After all it neednot shew in his body!"—And if I imagine this—what do I do; what
do I say to myself; how do I look at the people? Perhaps I look at one
and think: "It must be difficult to laugh when one is in such pain",and much else of the same kind. I as it were play a part, act as if theothers were in pain. When I do this I am said for example to be
imagining ....
392. "When I imagine he is in pain, all that really goes on in me
is . . . ." Then someone else says: "I believe I can imagine it without
thinking '. . . .' " ("I believe I can think without words.") This leads
to nothing. The analysis oscillates between natural science andgrammar.
393. "When I imagine that someone who is laughing is really inpain I don't imagine any pain-behaviour, for I see just the opposite.
So what do I imagine?"—I have already said what. And I do notnecessarily imagine my being in pain.——"But then what is the processof imagining it?"——Where (outside philosophy) do we use thelaoe

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

words "I can imagine his being in pain" or "I imagine that . . . ."or "Imagine that . . . ."?
We say, for example, to someone who has to play a theatrical part:"Here you must imagine that this man is in pain and is concealing
it"—and now we give him no directions, do not tell him what heis actually to do. For this reason the suggested analysis is not tothe point either.—We now watch the actor who is imagining thissituation.
394. In what sort of circumstances should we ask anyone: "Whatactually went on in you as you imagined this?"—And what sort ofanswer do we expect?
395. There is a lack of clarity about the role of imaginability in ourinvestigation. Namely about the extent to which it ensures that a
proposition makes sense.
396. It is no more essential to the understanding of a proposition
that one should imagine anything in connexion with it, than that one
should make a sketch from it.
397. Instead of "imaginability" one can also say here: representability by a particular method of representation. And such a representation may indeed safely point a way to further use of a sentence.
On the other hand a picture may obtrude itself upon us and be of nouse at all.
398. "But when I imagine something, or even actually see objects,
I have got something which my neighbour has not."—I understandyou. You want to look about you and say: "At any rate only I have
got THIS."—What are these words for? They serve no purpose.—
Can one not add: "There is here no question of a 'seeing'—and therefore none of a 'having'—nor of a subject, nor therefore of T either"?
Might I not ask: In what sense have you got what you are talking about
and saying that only you have got it? Do you possess it? You do noteven see it. Must you not really say that no one has got it? And this too
is clear: if as a matter of logic you exclude other people's having
something, it loses its sense to say that you have it.
But what is the thing you are speaking of? It is true I said that I
knew within myself what you meant. But that meant that I knew
how one thinks to conceive this object, to see it, to make one's looking
and pointing mean it. I know hew one stares ahead and looks about

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

rzie

one in this case—and the rest. I think we can say: you are talking (if,for example, you are sitting in a room) of the 'visual room'. The 'visualroom' is the one that has no owner. I can as little own it as I can walkabout it, or look at it, or point to it. Inasmuch as it cannot be Any one
else's it is not mine either. In other words, it does not belong to me
because I want to use the same form of expression about it as about thematerial room in which I sit. The description of the latter need not
mention an owner, in fact it need not have any owner. But then thevisual room cannot have any owner. "For"—one might say—"it has
no master, outside or in."Think of a picture of a landscape, an imaginary landscape with ahouse in it.—Someone asks "Whose house is that?"—The answer,
by the way, might be "It belongs to the farmer who is sitting on thebench in front of it". But then he cannot for example enter his house.
399. One might also say: Surely the owner of the visual room
would have to be the same kind of thing as it is; but he is not to befound in it, and there is no outside.
400. The Visual room' seemed like a discovery, but what its
discoverer really found was a new way of speaking, a new comparison;
it might even be called a new sensation.
401. You have a new conception and interpret it as seeing a new
object. You interpret a grammatical movement made by yourself
as a quasi-physical phenomenon which you are observing. (Think forexample of the question: "Are sense-data the material of which theuniverse is made?")But there is an objection to my saying that you have made a 'grammatical' movement. What you have primarily discovered is a new wayof looking at things. As if you had invented a new way of painting;or, again, a new metre, or a new kind of song.—
402. "It's true I say 'Now I am having such-and-such an image',
but the words 'I am having' are merely a sign to someone else; thedescription of the image is a complete account of the imagined world."—
You mean: the words "I am having" are like "I say! . . . ." You are
inclined to say it should really have been expressed differently. Perhaps
simply by making a sign with one's hand and then giving a description.
—When as in this case, we disapprove of the expressions of ordinary
language (which are after all performing their office), we have got a
picture in our heads which conflicts with the picture of our ordinary

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

way of speaking. Whereas we are tempted to say that our way of
speaking does not describe the facts as they really are. As if, forexample the proposition "he has pains" could be false in some other way
than by that man's not having pains. As if the form of expression
were saying something false even when the proposition faute demieux asserted something true.
For this is what disputes between Idealists, Solipsists and Realists
look like. The one party attack the normal form of expression as if
they were attacking a statement; the others defend it, as if they were
stating facts recognized by every reasonable human being.

406. "But surely what you want to do with the words 'I am. . . .'is to distinguish between yourself and other people."—Can this be saidin every case? Even when I merely groan? And even if I do 'want
to distinguish' between myself and other people—do I want to distinguish between the person L.W. and the person N.N.?

i22«

403. If I were to reserve the word "pain" solely for what I had
hitherto called "my pain", and others "L.W.'s pain", I should doother people no injustice, so long as a notation were provided in which
the loss of the word "pain" in other connexions were somehow
supplied. Other people would still be pitied, treated by doctors andso on. It would, of course, be no objection to this mode of expression
to say: "But look here, other people have just the same as you!"
But what should I gain from this new kind of account? Nothing.
But after all neither does the solipsist want any practical advantage
when he advances his view!
404. "When I say 'I am in pain', I do not point to a person who is
in pain, since in a certain sense I have no idea who is." And this can begiven a justification. For the main point is: I did not say that such-andsuch a person was in pain, but "I am . . . . . " Now in saying this I
don't name any person. Just as I don't name anyone when I groan
with pain. Though someone else sees who is in pain from thegroaning.
What does it mean to know who is in pain? It means, for example,
to know which man in this room is in pain: for instance, that it is theone who is sitting over there, or the one who is standing in that corner,
the tall one over there with the fair hair, and so on.—What am I
getting at? At the fact that there is a great variety of criteria for
personal 'identity'''.
Now which of them determines my saying that '/' am in pain?
None.
405. "But at any rate when you say 'I am in pain', you want todraw the attention of others to a particular person."—The answer
might be: No, I want to draw their attention to myself.—

1236

407. It would be possible to imagine someone groaning out:
"Someone is in pain—I don't know who!"—and our then hurrying
to help him, the one who groaned.
408. "But you aren't in doubt whether it is you or someone else
who has the pain!"—The proposition "I don't know whether Ior someone else is in pain" would be a logical product, and one of its
factors would be: "I don't know whether I am in pain or not"—and that is not a significant proposition.
409. Imagine several people standing in a ring, and me among them.
One of us, sometimes this one, sometimes that, is connected to thepoles of an electrical machine without our being able to see this. I
observe the faces of the others and try to see which of us has just been
electrified.—Then I say: "Now I know who it is; for it's myself."
In this sense I could also say: "Now I know who is getting the shocks;
it is myself." This would be a rather queer way of speaking.—But if I
make the supposition that I can feel the shock even when someone
else is electrified, then the expression "Now I know who . . . ."becomes quite unsuitable. It does not belong to this game.
410. "I" is not the name of a person, nor "here" of a place, and"this" is not a name. But they are connected with names. Names are
explained by means of them. It is also true that it is characteristic ofphysics not to use these words.
411. Consider how the following questions can be applied, andhow settled:(1) "Are these books my books?"(2) "Is this foot my foot?"(3) "Is this body my body?"(4) "Is this sensation my sensation?"
Each of these questions has practical (non-philosophical) applications.
(2) Think of cases in which my foot is anaesthetized or paralysed.
Under certain circumstances the question could be settled by determining whether I can feel pain in this foot.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I(3) Here one might be pointing to a mirror-image. Under certain
circumstances, however, one might touch a body and ask the question.
In others it means the same as: "Does my body look like that?"(4) Which sensation does one mean by 'this* one? That is: how is
one using the demonstrative pronoun here? Certainly otherwise thanin, say, the first example! Here confusion occurs because one imaginesthat by directing one's attention to a sensation one is pointing to it.

And James' introspection shewed, not the meaning of the word "self"(so far as it means something like "person", "human being", "he himself", "I myself"), nor any analysis of such a thing, but the state of aphilosopher's attention when he says the word "self" to himself andtries to analyse its meaning. (And a good deal could be learned fromthis.)

I2 4 «

412. The feeling of an unbridgeable gulf between consciousness
and brain-process: how does it come about that this does not comeinto the considerations of our ordinary life? This idea of a difference inkind is accompanied by slight giddiness,—which occurs when we are
performing a piece of logical sleight-of-hand. (The same giddiness
attacks us when we think of certain theorems in set theory.) When does
this feeling occur in the present case? It is when I, for example, turnmy attention in a particular way on to my own consciousness, and,astonished, say to myself: THIS is supposed to be produced by aprocess in the brain!—as it were clutching my forehead.—But what
can it mean to speak of "turning my attention on to my own consciousness"? This is surely the queerest thing there could bel It was aparticular act of gazing that I called doing this. I stared fixedly infront of me—but not at any particular point or object. My eyes were
wide open, the brows not contracted (as they mostly are when I am
interested in a particular object). No such interest preceded this gazing.
My glance was vacant; or again like that of someone admiring theillumination of the sky and drinking in the light.
Now bear in mind that the proposition which I uttered as a paradox(THIS is produced by a brain-process!) has nothing paradoxical
about it. I could have said it in the course of an experiment whose
purpose was to shew that an effect of light which I see is produced bystimulation of a particular part of the brain.—But I did not utter thesentence in the surroundings in which it would have had an everyday
and unparadoxical sense. And my attention was not such as would
have accorded with making an experiment. (If it had been, my lookwould have been intent, not vacant.)
413. Here we have a case of introspection, not unlike that fromwhich William James got the idea that the 'self' consisted mainly of'peculiar motions in the head and between the head and throat'.

125*414. You think that after all you must be weaving a piece of cloth:
because you are sitting at a loom—even if it is empty—and going
through the motions of weaving.
415. What we are supplying are really remarks on the natural
history of human beings; we are not contributing curiosities however,but observations which no one has doubted, but which have escaped
remark only because they are always before our eyes.
416. "Human beings agree in saying that they see, hear, feel, andso on (even though some are blind and some are deaf). So they are
their own witnesses that they have consciousness"—But how strange
this is! Whom do I really inform, if I say "I have consciousness"?
What is the purpose of saying this to myself, and how can anotherperson understand me?—Now, expressions like "I see", "I hear","I am conscious" really have their uses. I tell a doctor "Now I am
hearing with this ear again", or I tell someone who believes I am in a
faint "I am conscious again", and so on.
417. Do I observe myself, then, and perceive that I am seeing or
conscious? And why talk about observation at all? Why not simply
say "I perceive I am conscious"?—But what are the words "I perceive"for here?—why not say "I am conscious"?—But don't the words "Iperceive" here shew that I am attending to my consciousness?—which
is ordinarily not the case.—If so, then the sentence "I perceive I am
conscious" does not say that I am conscious, but that my attention is
disposed in such-and-such a way.
But isn't it a particular experience that occasions my saying "I amconscious again"?—What experience? In what situations do we say it?
418. Is my having consciousness a fact of experience?—
But doesn't one say that a man has consciousness, and that a tree
or a stone does not?—What would it be like if it were otherwise?—
Would human beings all be unconscious?—No; not in the ordinary
sense of the word. But I, for instance, should not have consciousness——as I now in fact have it.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

419. In what circumstances shall I say that a tribe has a chief?
And the chief must surely have consciousness. Surely we can't have achief without consciousness!
420. But can't I imagine that the people around me are automata,lack consciousness, even though they behave in the same way as
usual?—If I imagine it now—alone in my room—I see people with
fixed looks (as in a trance) going about their business—the idea isperhaps a little uncanny. But just try to keep hold of this idea in the
midst of your ordinary intercourse with others, in the street, say!
Say to yourself, for example: "The children over there are mere
automata; all their liveliness is mere automatism." And you will either
find these words becoming quite meaningless; or you will produce
in yourself some kind of uncanny feeling, or something of the sort.
Seeing a living human being as an automaton is analogous to seeing
one figure as a limiting case or variant of another; the cross-pieces of awindow as a swastika, for example.
421. It seems paradoxical to us that we should make such a medley,
mixing physical states and states of consciousness up together in asingle report: "He suffered great torments and tossed about restlessly".
It is quite usual; so why do we find it paradoxical? Because we wantto say that the sentence deals with both tangibles and intangibles atonce.—But does it worry you if I say: "These three struts give thebuilding stability"? Are three and stability tangible?——Look at thesentence as an instrument, and at its sense as its employment.
422. What am I believing in when I believe that men have souls?
What am I believing in, when I believe that this substance contains
two carbon rings? In both cases there is a picture in the foreground,but the sense lies far in the background; that is, the application of thepicture is not easy to survey.
423. Certainly all these things happen in you.—And now all I ask
is to understand the expression we use.—The picture is there. And I
am not disputing its validity in any particular case.—Only I also wantto understand the application of the picture.
424. The picture is there; and I do not dispute its correctness. But•what is its application? Think of the picture of blindness as a darkness
in the soul or in the head of the blind man.
425. In numberless cases we exert ourselves to find a picture andonce it is found the application as it were comes about of itself. In

this case we already have a picture which forces itself on us at every
turn,—but does not help us out of the difficulty, which only begins
here.
If I ask, for example: "Plow am I to imagine this mechanism going
into this box?"—perhaps a drawing reduced in scale may serve toanswer me. Then I can be told: "You see, it goes in like this"; orperhaps even: "Why are you surprised? See how it goes here; it is thesame there". Of course the latter does not explain anything more: it
simply invites me to apply the picture I am given.

n6«

i2 7 e426. A picture is conjured up which seems to fix the sense unambiguously. The actual use, compared with that suggested by the
picture, seems like something muddied. Here again we get the samething as in set theory: the form of expression we use seems to have been
designed for a god, who knows what we cannot know; he sees the wholeof each of those infinite series and he sees into human consciousness.
For us, of course, these forms of expression are like pontificals which
we may put on, but cannot do much with, since we lack the effective
power that would give these vestments meaning and purpose.
In the actual use of expressions we make detours, we go by sideroads. We see the straight highway before us, but of course wecannot use it, because it is permanently closed.
427. "While I was speaking to him I did not know what was goingon in his head." In saying this, one is not thinking of brain-processes,
but of thought-processes. The picture should be taken seriously.
We should really like to see into his head. And yet we only mean what
elsewhere we should mean by saying: we should like to know what heis thinking. I want to say: we have this vivid picture—and that use,apparently contradicting the picture, which expresses the psychical.
428. "This queer thing, thought"—but it does not strike us asqueer when we are thinking. Thought does not strike us as mysterious
while we are thinking, but only when we say, as it were retrospectively:"How was that possible?" How was it possible for thought to deal
with the very object itself? We feel as if by means of it we had caught
reality in our net.
429. The agreement, the harmony, of thought and reality consistsin this: if I say falsely that something is red, then, for all that, it isn't red.

1296

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

And when I want to explain the word "red" to someone, in the sentence "That is not red", I do it by pointing to something red.

436. Here it is easy to get into that dead-end in philosophy, where
one believes that the difficulty of the task consists in our having todescribe phenomena that are hard to get hold of, the present experiencethat slips quickly by, or something of the kind. Where we find ordinary
language too crude, and it looks as if we were having to do, not withthe phenomena of every-day, but with ones that "easily elude us, and,in their coming to be and passing away, produce those others as anaverage effect". (Augustine: Manifestissima et usitatissima sunt, eteadem rusus nimis latent, et nova est inventio eorum.)iz8e430. "Put a ruler against this body; it does not say that the body isof such-and-such a length. Rather is it in itself—I should like to say—dead, and achieves nothing of what thought achieves."—It is as if
we had imagined that the essential thing about a living man was theoutward form. Then we made a lump of wood in that form, and were
abashed to see the stupid block, which hadn't even any similarity to aliving being.
431. "There is a gulf between an order and its execution. It
has to be filled by the act of understanding.""Only in the act of understanding is it meant that we are to do
THIS. The order——why, that is nothing but sounds, ink-marks.—"

437. A wish seems already to know what will or would satisfy it;a proposition, a thought, what makes it true—even when that thing
is not there at all! Whence this determining of what is not yet there?
This despotic demand? ("The hardness of the logical must.")432. Every sign by itself seems dead. What gives it life?—In use
it is alive. Is life breathed into it there?—Or is the use its life?

438. "A plan as such is something unsatisfied." (Like a wish,
an expectation, a suspicion, and so on.)By this I mean: expectation is unsatisfied, because it is the expectationof something; belief, opinion, is unsatisfied, because it is the opinion
that something is the case, something real, something outside theprocess of believing.

433. When we give an order, it can look as if the ultimate thingsought by the order had to remain unexpressed, as there is always agulf between an order and its execution. Say I want someone to makea particular movement, say to raise his arm. To make it quite clear, I
do the movement. This picture seems unambiguous till we ask: how
does he know that he is to make that movement"?—How does he know at all
what use he is to make of the signs I give him, whatever they are?—Perhaps I shall now try to supplement the order by means of further
signs, by pointing from myself to him, making encouraging gestures,etc. . Here it looks as if the order were beginning to stammer.
As if the signs were precariously trying to produce understanding in
us.—But if we now understand them, by what token do we understand?
434. The gesture—we should like to say—tries to portray, butcannot do it.
435. If it is asked: "How do sentences manage to represent?"—theanswer might be: "Don't you know? You certainly see it, when you
use them." For nothing is concealed.
How do sentences do it?-—Don't you know? For nothing is hidden.
But given this answer: "But you know how sentences do it, fornothing is concealed" one would like to retort "Yes, but it all goes byso quick, and I should like to see it as it were laid open to view."

439. In what sense can one call wishes, expectations, beliefs, etc.
"unsatisfied"? What is our prototype of nonsatisfaction? Is it ahollow space? And would one call that unsatisfied? Wouldn't thisbe a metaphor too?—Isn't what we call nonsatisfaction a feeling—sayhunger?
In a particular system of expressions we can describe an object bymeans of the words "satisfied" and "unsatisfied". For example, if
we lay it down that we call a hollow cylinder an "unsatisfied cylinder"
and the solid cylinder that fills it "its satisfaction".
440. Saying "I should like an apple" does not mean: I believe anapple will quell my feeling of nonsatisfaction. This proposition is
not an expression of a wish but of nonsatisfaction.
441. By nature and by a particular training, a particular education,
we are disposed to give spontaneous expression to wishes in certain
circumstances. (A wish is, of course, not such a 'circumstance'.) In
this game the question whether I know what I wish before my wish is

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

fulfilled cannot arise at all And the fact that some event stops my wishing does not mean that it fulfills it. Perhaps I should not have beensatisfied if my wish had been satisfied.
On the other hand the word "wish" is also used in this way: "I
don't know myself what I wish for." ("For wishes themselves are aveil between us and the thing wished for.")Suppose it were asked "Do I know what I long for before 1 get it?"If I have learned to talk, then I do know,

expect him to come?—I walk up and down the room, look at theclock now and then, and so on.—But the one set of events has not
the smallest similarity to the other! So how can one use the samewords in describing them?—But perhaps I say as I walk up and down:"I expect he'll come in"—Now there is a similarity somewhere. Butof what kind?!

442. I see someone pointing a gun and say "I expect a report".
The shot is fired.—Well, that was what you expected; so did thatreport somehow already exist in your expectation? Or is it just that
there is some other kind of agreement between your expectation andwhat occurred; that that noise was not contained in your expectation,and merely accidentally supervened when the expectation was being
fulfilled?—But no, if the noise had not occurred, my expectation would
not have been fulfilled; the noise fulfilled it; it was not an accompaniment of the fulfilment like a second guest accompanying the one I
expected.—Was the thing about the event that was not in the expectation too an accident, an extra provided by fate?—But then what was
not an extra? Did something of the shot already occur in my expectation?—Then what mas extra? for wasn't I expecting the whole shot?
"The report was not so loud as I had expected."—"Then was there
a louder bang in your expectation?"

446. It would be odd to say: "A process looks different when it
happens from when it doesn't happen." Or "A red patch looks
different when it is there from when it isn't there—but language
abstracts from this difference, for it speaks of a red patch whether itis there or not."t joe

443. "The red which you imagine is surely not the same (not thesame thing) as the red which you see in front of you; so how can you
say that it is what you imagined?"—But haven't we an analogous casewith the propositions "Here is a red patch" and "Here there isn't a
red patch"? The word "red" occurs in both; so this word cannot
indicate the presence of something red.
444. One may have the feeling that in the sentence "I expect he iscoming" one is using the words "he is coming" in a different sensefrom the one they have in the assertion "He is coming". But if it wereso how could I say that my expectation had been fulfilled? If I wanted
to explain the words "he" and "is coming", say by means of ostensive
definitions, the same definitions of these words would go for bothsentences.
But it might now be asked: what's it: like for him to come?—-The
door opens, someone walks in, and so on.—What's it like for me to131*445. It is in language that an expectation and its fulfilment makecontact.

447. The feeling is as if the negation of a proposition had to makeit true in a certain sense, in order to negate it.
(The assertion of the negative proposition contains the proposition
which is negated, but not the assertion of it.)448. "If I say I did not dream last night, still I must know where
to look for a dream; that is, the proposition 'I dreamt', applied tothis actual situation, may be false, but mustn't be senseless."—Does
that mean, then, that you did after all feel something, as it were thehint of a dream, which made you awrare of the place which a dreamwould have occupied?
Again: if I say "I have no pain in my arm", does that mean that I
have a shadow of the sensation of pain, which as it were indicates theplace where the pain might be?
In what sense does my present painless state contain the possibilityof pain?
If anyone says: "For the word 'pain' to have a meaning it is necessarythat pain should be recognized as such when it occurs"—-one can reply:"It is not more necessary than that the absence of pain should berecognized."
449. "But mustn't I know what it would be like if I were in pain?"—We fail to get away from the idea that using a sentence involves
imagining something for every word.
We do not realize that we calculate, operate, with words, and in thecourse of time translate them sometimes into one picture, sometimes
into another.—It is as if one were to believe that a written order for a

1 3 2*PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

cow which someone is to hand over to me always had to be accompanied
by an image of a cow, if the order was not to lose its meaning.
450. Knowing what someone looks like: being able to call up an
image—but also: being able to mimic his expression. Need one imagine
it in order to mimic it? And isn't mimicking it just as good as imagining it?
451. Suppose I give someone the order "Imagine a red circle here"—and now I say: understanding the order means knowing what it islike for it to have been carried out—or even: being able to imagine
what it is like . . . . . ?
452. I want to say: "If someone could see the mental process of
expectation, he would necessarily be seeing what was being expected."—But that is the case: if you see the expression of an expectation, you
see what is being expected. And in what other way, in what other sense
would it be possible to see it?
453. Anyone who perceived my expectation would necessarily
have a direct perception of what was being expected. That is to say, hewould not have to infer it from the process he perceived!—But to saythat someone perceives an expectation makes no sense. Unless indeed
it means, for example, that he perceives the expression of an expectation. To say of an expectant person that he perceives his expectation
instead of saying that he expects, would be an idiotic distortion of theexpression.
454. "Everything is already there in . . . ." How does it comeabout that this arrow

points'? Doesn't it seem tocarry in it something besides itself? — "No, not the dead line on paper;
only the psychical thing, the meaning, can do that." — That is bothtrue and false. The arrow points only in the application that a living
being makes of it.
This pointing is not a hocus-pocus which can be performed only by
the soul.
4 5 5 . We want to say: "When we mean something, it's like goingup to someone, it's not having a dead picture (of any kind)." We go
up to the thing we mean.
456. "When one means something, it is oneself meaning"; so one isoneself in motion. One is rushing ahead and so cannot also observe
oneself rushing ahead. Indeed not.

PHILOSOPHICAL457.

INVESTIGATIONS

I

1330

Yes: meaning something is like going up to someone.

458. "An order orders its own execution." So it knows its execution, then, even before it is there?—But that was a grammatical
proposition and it means: If an order runs "Do such-and-such" thenexecuting the order is called "doing such-and-such."459. We say "The order orders this—" and do it; but also "Theorder orders this: I am to . . . ." We translate it at one time into a
proposition, at another into a demonstration, and at another into
action.
460. Could the justification of an action as fulfilment of an orderrun like this: "You said 'Bring me a yellow flower', upon which thisone gave me a feeling of satisfaction; that is why I have brought it"?
Wouldn't one have to reply: "But I didn't set you to bring me theflower which should give you that sort of feeling after what I said!"?
461. In what sense does an order anticipate its execution? Byordering just that which later on is carried out?—But one would haveto say "which later on is carried out, or again is not carried out."
And that is to say nothing.
"But even if my wish does not determine what is going to be thecase, still it does so to speak determine the theme of a fact, whether
the fact fulfils the wish or not." We are—as it were—surprised, notat anyone's knowing the future, but at his being able to prophesy atall (right or wrong).
As if the mere prophecy, no matter whether true or false, foreshadowed the future; whereas it knows nothing of the future andcannot know less than nothing.
462. I can look for him when he is not there, but not hang him
when he is not there.
One might want to say: "But he must be somewhere there if I am
looking for him."—Then he must be somewhere there too if I don't
find him and even if he doesn't exist at all.
463. "You were looking for him? You can't even have known if
he was there!"—But this problem really does arise when one looks
for something in mathematics. One can ask, for example, how was it
possible so much as to look for the trisection of the angle?
464. My aim is: to teach you to pass from a piece of disguised
nonsense to something that is patent nonsense.

i34e

1356

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS

465. "An expectation is so made that whatever happens has toaccord with it, or not."Suppose you now ask: then are facts defined one way or the otherby an expectation—that is, is it defined for whatever event may occur
whether it fulfils the expectation or not? The answer has to be: "Yes,unless the expression of the expectation is indefinite; for example,
contains a disjunction of different possibilities."

474. I shall get burnt if I put my hand in the fire: that is certainty.
That is to say: here we see the meaning of certainty. (What it amounts
to, not just the meaning of the word "certainty.")466. What does man think for? What use is it?—Why does hemake boilers according to calculations and not leave the thickness of
their walls to chance? After all it is only a fact of experience thatboilers do not explode so often if made according to these calculations.
But just as having once been burnt he would do anything rather thanput his hand into a fire, so he would do anything rather than notcalculate for a boiler.—But as we are not interested in causes,—weshall say: human beings do in fact think: this, for instance, is how they
proceed when they make a boiler.—Now, can't a boiler produced inthis way explode? Oh, yes.
467. Does man think, then, because he has found that thinking
pays?—Because he thinks it advantageous to think?
(Does he bring his children up because he has found it pays?)468.

What would shew why he thinks?

469. And yet one can say that thinking has been found to pay.
That there are fewer boiler explosions than formerly, now that we
no longer go by feeling in deciding the thickness of the walls, butmake such-and-such calculations instead. Or since each calculation
done by one engineer got checked by a second one.
470.

So we do sometimes think because it has been found to pay.

471. It often happens that we only become aware of the important
facts, if we suppress the question "why?"; and then in the course of
our investigations these facts lead us to an answer.
472. The character of the belief in the uniformity of nature canperhaps be seen most clearly in the case in which we fear what we
expect. Nothing could induce me to put my hand into a flame—
although after all it is only in the past that I have burnt myself.
473. The belief that fire will burn me is of the same kind as thefear that it will burn me.

475. On being asked for the grounds of a supposition, one bethinks oneself of them. Does the same thing happen here as when one
considers what may have been the causes of an event?
476. We should distinguish between the object of fear and thecause of fear.
Thus a face which inspires fear or delight (the object of fear ordelight), is not on that account its cause, but—one might say—its
target.
477. "Why do you believe that you will burn yourself on the
hot-plate?"—Have you reasons for this belief; and do you needreasons?
478. What kind of reason have I to assume that my finger will
feel a resistance when it touches the table? What kind of reason tobelieve that it will hurt if this pencil pierces my hand?—When I ask
this, a hundred reasons present themselves, each drowning the voiceof the others. "But I have experienced it myself innumerable times,
and as often heard of similar experiences; if it were not so, it would. . . . . . . ; etc."
479. The question: "On what grounds do you believe this?" mightmean: "From what you are now deducing it (have you just deducedit)?" But it might also mean: "What grounds can you produce forthis assumption on thinking it over?"480. Thus one could in fact take "grounds" for an opinion tomean only what a man had said to himself before he arrived at theopinion. The calculation that he has actually carried out. If it is
now asked: But how can previous experience be a ground forassuming that such-and-such will occur later on?—the answer is:
What general concept have we of grounds for this kind of assumption?
This sort of statement about the past is simply what we call a groundfor assuming that this will happen in the future.—And if you are
surprised at our playing such a game I refer you to the effect of a pastexperience (to the fact that a burnt child fears the fire).

136*

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

481. If anyone said that information about the past could notconvince him that something would happen in the future, I should notunderstand him. One might ask him: What do you expect to be told,
then? What sort of information do you call a ground for such a belief?
What do you call "conviction"? In what kind of way do you expect
to be convinced?—If these are not grounds, then what are grounds?—
If you say these are not grounds, then you must surely be able to state
what must be the case for us to have the right to say that there are
grounds for our assumption.
For note: here grounds are not propositions which logically imply
what is believed.
Not that one can say: less is needed for belief than for knowledge.—
For the question here is not one of an approximation to logicalinference.
482. We are misled by this way of putting it: "This is a good
ground, for it makes the occurrence of the event probable." That is
as if we had asserted something further about the ground, which
justified it as a ground; whereas to say that this ground makes theoccurrence probable is to say nothing except that this ground comes up
to a particular standard of good grounds—but the standard has no
grounds 1
483. A good ground is one that looks like this.

Was I justified in drawing these consequences? What is called ajustification here?—How is the word "justification" used? Describe
language-games. From these you will also be able to see the importanceof being justified.

484. One would like to say: "It is a good ground only because it
makes the occurrence really probable". Because it, so to speak, reallyhas an influence on the event; as it were an experiential one.
485. Justification by experience comes to an end. If it did not it
would not be justification.
486. Does it follow from the sense-impressions which I get that
there is a chair over there?—How can a proposition follow from senseimpressions? Well, does it follow from the propositions which describe
the sense-impressions? No.—But don't I infer that a chair is there
from impressions, from sense-data?—I make no inference 1—and yet I
sometimes do. I see a photograph for example, and say "There musthave been a chair over there" or again "From what I can see here I inferthat there is a chair over there." That is an inference; but not one
belonging to logic. An inference is a transition to an assertion; and so
also to the behaviour that corresponds to the assertion. 'I draw theconsequences' not only in words, but also in action.

i 37 e487. "I am leaving the room because you tell me to.""I am leaving the room, but not because you tell me to."
Does this proposition describe a connexion between my action and hisorder; or does it make the connexion?
Can one ask: "How do you know that you do it because of this, ornot because of this?" And is the answer perhaps: "I feel it"?
488. How do I judge whether it is so? By circumstantial evidence?
489. Ask yourself: On what occasion, for what purpose, do we say
this?
What kind of actions accompany these words? (Think of a greeting.)
In what scenes will they be used; and what for?
490. How do I know that this line of thought has led me to thisaction?—Well, it is a particular picture: for example, of a calculation
leading to a further experiment in an experimental investigation. It
looks like this——and now I could describe an example.
491. Not: "without language we could not communicate with
one another"—but for sure: without language we cannot influenceother people in such-and-such ways; cannot build roads and machines,
etc. . And also: without the use of speech and writing people could
not communicate.
492. To invent a language could mean to invent an instrument fora particular purpose on the basis of the laws of nature (or consistently
with them); but it also has the other sense, analogous to that in which
we speak of the invention of a game.
Here I am stating something about the grammar of the word"language", by connecting it with the grammar of the word "invent".
493. We say: "The cock calls the hens by crowing"—but doesn't a
comparison with our language lie at the bottom of this?—Isn't the
aspect quite altered if we imagine the crowing to set the hens inmotion by some kind of physical causation?
But if it were shewn how the words "Come to me" act on the person
addressed, so that finally, given certain conditions, the muscles of his

I? 8ePHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

legs are innervated, and so on—should we feel that that sentence lostthe character of a sentence?

but it may also be part of a game and the players be supposed, say, tojump over the boundary; or it may shew where the property of one
man ends and that of another begins; and so on. So if I draw a boundary line that is not yet to say what I am drawing it for.

494. I want to say: It is primarily the apparatus of our ordinary
language, of our word-language, that we call language; and then otherthings by analogy or comparability with this.
495. Clearly, I can establish by experience that a human being (oranimal) reacts to one sign as I want him to, and to another not. That,e.g., a human being goes to the right at the sign " ———*• " andgoes to the left at the sign " •<——— "; but that he does not react
to the sign " 0——| ", as to " «——— ".
I do not even need to fabricate a case, I only have to consider
what is in fact the case; namely, that I can direct a man who has learned
only German, only by using the German language. (For here I am
looking at learning German as adjusting a mechanism to respond to acertain kind of influence; and it may be all one to us whether someone
else has learned the language, or was perhaps from birth constituted toreact to sentences in German like a normal person who has learned
German.)496. Grammar does not tell us how language must be constructedin order to fulfil its purpose, in order to have such-and-such an effecton human beings. It only describes and in no way explains the use ofsigns.
497. The rules of grammar may be called "arbitrary", if that is tomean that the aim of the grammar is nothing but that of the language.
If someone says "If our language had not this grammar, it could not
express these facts"—it should be asked what "could" means here.
498. When I say that the orders "Bring me sugar" and "Bring memilk" make sense, but not the combination "Milk me sugar", that does
not mean that the utterance of this combination of words has no effect.
And if its effect is that the other person stares at me and gapes, I don'ton that account call it the order to stare and gape, even if that was
precisely the effect that I wanted to produce.
499. To say "This combination of words makes no sense" excludes
it from the sphere of language and thereby bounds the domain of
language. But when one draws a boundary it may be for various
kinds of reason. If I surround an area with a fence or a line or otherwise, the purpose may be to prevent someone from getting in or out;

i 39 e500. When a sentence is called senseless, it is not as it were its
sense that is senseless. But a combination of words is being excluded
from the language, withdrawn from circulation.
501. "The purpose of language is to express thoughts."—Sopresumably the purpose of every sentence is to express a thought.
Then what thought is expressed, for example, by the sentence "It'sraining"?—502. Asking what the sense is. Compare:"This sentence makes sense."—"What sense?""This set of words is a sentence."—"What sentence?"
503. If I give anyone an order I feel it to be quite enough to give him
signs. And I should never say: this is only words, and I have got to getbehind the words. Equally, when I have asked someone something
and he gives me an answer (i.e. a sign) I am content—that was what I
expected—and I don't raise the objection: but that's a mere answer.
504. But if you say: "How am I to know what he means, when
I see nothing but the signs he gives?" then I say: "How is he to knowwhat he means, when he has nothing but the signs either?"505. Must I understand an order before I can act on it?—Certainly,
otherwise you wouldn't know what you had to do!—But isn't there inturn a jump from knowing to doing?—
506. The absent-minded man who at the order "Right turn!"
turns left, and then, clutching his forehead, says "Oh! right turn" anddoes a right turn.—What has struck him? An interpretation?
507. "I am not merely saying this, I mean something by it."—
When we consider what is going on in us when we mean (and don't
merely say) words, it seems to us as if there were something coupled
to these words, which otherwise would run idle.—As if they, so to
speak, connected with something in us.
508. I say the sentence: "The weather is fine"; but the words areafter all arbitrary signs—so let's put "a b c d" in their place. But now
when I read this, I can't connect it straight away with the above sense.—

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

I am not used, I might say, to saying "a" instead of "the", "b" insteadof "weather", etc. . But I don't mean by that that I am not used tomaking an immediate association between the word "the" and "a",but that I am not used to using "a" in the place of "the"—and therefore
in the sense of "the". (I have not mastered this language.)(I am not used to measuring temperatures on the Fahrenheit scale.
Hence such a measure of temperature 'says' nothing to me.)how it is that something can look like a sentence which we understand,and yet yield no sense.
(This throws light on the concepts 'understanding' and 'meaning'.)M0e509. Suppose we asked someone "In what sense are these words a
description of what you are seeing?"—and he answers: "I mean thisby these words." (Say he was looking at a landscape.) Why is thisanswer "I mean this . . . ." no answer at all?
How does one use words to mean what one sees before one?
Suppose I said "a b c d" and meant: the weather is fine. For as I
uttered these signs I had the experience normally had only by someone
who had year-in year-out used "a" in the sense of "the", "b" in thesense of "weather", and so on.—Does "a b c d" now mean: the weather
is fine?
What is supposed to be the criterion for my having had that experience?
510. Make the following experiment: say "It's cold here" and mean
"It's warm here". Can you do it?—And what are you doing as you doit? And is there only one way of doing it?
511. What does "discovering that an expression doesn't makesense" mean?—and what does it mean to say: "If I mean something by
it, surely it must make sense"?—If I mean something by it?—If I
mean what by it?!—One wants to say: a significant sentence is one
which one can not merely say, but also think.
512. It looks as if we could say: "Word-language allows of senseless combinations of words, but the language of imagining does notallow us to imagine anything senseless."—Hence, too, the language ofdrawing doesn't allow of senseless drawings? Suppose they weredrawings from which bodies were supposed to be modelled. In thiscase some drawings make sense, some not.—What if I imagine senselesscombinations of words?
513. Consider the following form of expression: "The number ofpages in my book is equal to a root of the equation x3 + zx — 3=0."
Or: "I have n friends and n2 + 2n + 2 = o". Does this sentence
make sense? This cannot be seen immediately. This example shews

i 4 ie514. A philosopher says that he understands the sentence "I amhere", that he means something by it, thinks something—even when
he doesn't think at all how, on what occasions, this sentence is used.
And if I say "A rose is red in the dark too" you positively see this red
in the dark before you.
5 1 5 . Two pictures of a rose in the dark. One is quite black; forthe rose is invisible. In the other, it is painted in full detail and surrounded by black. Is one of them right, the other wrong? Don't wetalk of a white rose in the dark and of a red rose in the dark? And
don't we say for all that that they can't be distinguished in the dark?
516. It seems clear that we understand the meaning of the question:"Does the sequence 7777 occur in the development of TT ?" It is
an English sentence; it can be shewn what it means for 415 to occur
in the development of TT ; and similar things. Well, our understandingof that question reaches just so far, one may say, as such explanations
reach.
517. The question arises: Can't we be mistaken in thinking that
we understand a question?
For many mathematical proofs do lead us to say that we cannot
imagine something which we believed we could imagine. (E.g., theconstruction of the heptagon.) They lead us to revise what counts as
the domain of the imaginable.
518. Socrates to Theaetetus: "And if someone thinks mustn't hethink something?"—Th: "Yes, he must."—Soc.: "And if he thinks
something, mustn't it be something real?"—Th.: "Apparently."
And mustn't someone who is painting be painting something—and
someone who is painting something be painting something real!—
Well, tell me what the object of painting is: the picture of a man (e.g.),or the man that the picture portrays?
519. One wants to say that an order is a picture of the action
which was carried out on the order; but also that it is a picture of theaction which is to be carried out on the order.
520. "If a proposition too is conceived as a picture of a possible
state of affairs and is said to shew the possibility of the state of affairs,

i42e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

still the most that the proposition can do is what a painting or relief
or film does: and so it can at any rate not set forth what is
not the case. So does it depend wholly on our grammar what will becalled (logically) possible and what not,—i.e. what that grammar
permits?"—But surely that is arbitrary!—Is it arbitrary?—It is notevery sentence-like formation that we know how to do something with,not every technique has an application in our life; and when we are
tempted in philosophy to count some quite useless thing as a proposition, that is often because we have not considered its application
sufficiently.

I should say, I don't know what it's about. But all the same I should
know how this sentence might perhaps be used; I could myself inventa context for it.
(A multitude of familiar paths lead off from these words in every
direction.)

521. Compare 'logically possible' with 'chemically possible'. One
might perhaps call a combination chemically possible if a formulawith the right valencies existed (e.g. H - O - O - O - H). Of course
such a combination need not exist; but even the formula HO2 cannot
have less than no combination corresponding to it in reality.
522. If we compare a proposition to a picture, we must think
whether we are comparing it to a portrait (a historical representation)or to a genre-picture. And both comparisons have point.
When I look at a genre-picture, it 'tells' me something, even though
I don't believe (imagine) for a moment that the people I see in it reallyexist, or that there have really been people in that situation. But
suppose I ask: "What does it tell me, then?"
523. I should like to say "What the picture tells me is itself."
That is, its telling me something consists in its own structure, in its
own lines and colours. (What would it mean to say "What this musicaltheme tells me is itself"?)
5 24. Don't take it as a matter of course, but as a remarkable fact,that pictures and fictitious narratives give us pleasure, occupy ourminds.
("Don't take it as a matter of course" means: find it surprising,as you do some things which disturb you. Then the puzzling aspectof the latter will disappear, by your accepting this fact as you do theother.)((The transition from patent nonsense to something which is disguised nonsense.))525. "After he had said this, he left her as he did the day before."—Do I understand this sentence? Do I understand it just as I should
if I heard it in the course of a narrative? If it were set down in isolation

143"

526, What does it mean to understand a picture, a drawing?
Here too there is understanding and failure to understand. And here
too these expressions may mean various kinds of thing. A picture isperhaps a still-life; but I don't understand one part of it: I cannot
see solid objects there, but only patches of colour on the canvas.—
Or I see everything as solid but there are objects that I am notacquainted with (they look like implements, but I don't know theiruse).—Perhaps, however, I am acquainted with the objects, but
in another sense do not understand the way they are arranged.
5 27. Understanding a sentence is much more akin to understandinga theme in music than one may think. What I mean is that understanding a sentence lies nearer than one thinks to what is ordinarily called
understanding a musical theme. Why is just this the pattern of variation
in loudness and tempo? One would like to say "Because I knowwhat it's all about." But what is it all about? I should not be able tosay. In order to 'explain' I could only compare it with something else
which has the same rhythm (I mean the same pattern). (One says
"Don't you see, this is as if a conclusion were being drawn" or "Thisis as it were a parenthesis", etc. How does one justify such comparisons?—There are very different kinds of justification here.)
528. It would be possible to imagine people who had something
not quite unlike a language: a play of sounds, without vocabulary or
grammar. ('Speaking with tongues.')529. "But what would the meaning of the sounds be in sucha case?"—What is it in music? Though I don't at all wish to saythat this language of a play of sounds would have to be comparedto music.
530. There might also be a language in whose use the 'soul' of thewords played no part. In which, for example, we had no objection to
replacing one word by another arbitrary one of our own invention.
531. We speak of understanding a sentence in the sense in which it
can be replaced by another which says the same; but also in the sense

i44e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

in which it cannot be replaced by any other. (Any more than one
musical theme can be replaced by another.)In the one case the thought in the sentence is something common
to different sentences; in the other, something that is expressed onlyby these words in these positions. (Understanding a poem.)

fear. If we were asked "Can you think of this face as an expression ofcourage too?"—we should, as it were, not know how to lodge couragein these features. Then perhaps I say "I don't know what it would
mean for this to be a courageous face." But what would an answer tosuch a question be like? Perhaps one says: "Yes, now I understand:the face as it were shews indifference to the outer world." So wehave somehow read courage into the face. Now once more, one mightsay, courage fits this face. But what fits what here?

5 3 2 . Then has "understanding" two different meanings here?—I
would rather say that these kinds of use of "understanding" make up
its meaning, make up my concept of understanding.
For I want to apply the word "understanding" to all this.
5 3 3 . But in the second case how can one explain the expression,transmit one's comprehension? Ask yourself: How does one leadanyone to comprehension of a poem or of a theme? The answer tothis tells us how meaning is explained here.
534. Hearing a word in a particular sense. How queer that there
should be such a thing!
Phrased like this, emphasized like this, heard in this way, this sentenceis the first of a series in which a transition is made to these sentences,pictures, actions.
((A multitude of familiar paths lead off from these words in every
direction.))5 3 5 . What happens when we learn to feel the ending of a churchmode as an ending?
536. I say: "I can think of this face (which gives an impression oftimidity) as courageous too." We do not mean by this that I canimagine someone with this face perhaps saving someone's life (that,of course, is imaginable in connexion with any face). I am speaking
rather of an aspect of the face itself. Nor do I mean that I can imagine
that this man's face might change so that, in the ordinary sense, it looked
courageous; though I may very well mean that there is a quite definite
way in which it can change into a courageous face. The reinterpretation of a facial expression can be compared to the reinterpretationof a chord in music, when we hear it as a modulation first into this,then into that key.
537. It is possible to say "I read timidity in this face" but at all
events the timidity does not seem to be merely associated, outwardlyconnected, with the face; but fear is there, alive, in the features. If thefeatures change slightly, we can speak of a corresponding change in the145*

5 3 8 . There is a related case (though perhaps it will not seem so)when, for example, we (Germans) are surprised that in French thepredicative adjective agrees with the substantive in gender, and when
we explain it to ourselves by saying: they mean: "the man is a goodoner
539. I see a picture which represents a smiling face. What do I
do if I take the smile now as a kind one, now as malicious? Don't I
often imagine it with a spatial and temporal context which is one
either of kindness or malice? Thus I might supply the picture with the
fancy that the smiler was smiling down on a child at play, or again on
the suffering of an enemy.
This is in no way altered by the fact that I can also take the at firstsight gracious situation and interpret it differently by putting it into awider context.—If no special circumstances reverse my interpretation
I shall conceive a particular smile as kind, call it a "kind" one, reactcorrespondingly.
((Probability, frequency.))
540. "Isn't it very odd that I should be unable—even without theinstitution of language and all its surroundings—to think that it willsoon stop raining?"—Do you want to say that it is queer that you
should be unable to say these words and mean them without thosesurroundings?
Suppose someone were to point at the sky and come out with anumber of unintelligible words. When we ask him what he means
he explains that the words mean "Thank heaven, it'll soon stopraining." He even explains to us the meaning of the individual words.
—I will suppose him suddenly to come to himself and say that thesentence was completely senseless, but that when he spoke it it had
seemed to him like a sentence in a language he knew. (Positively

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

like a familiar quotation.)—What am I to say now? Didn't he understand the sentence as he was saying it? Wasn't the whole meaning
there in the sentence?

that of writing a sign of negation in a sentence? Do you now know
the essence of negation?

146*

541. But what did his understanding, and the meaning, consist in?
He uttered the sounds in a cheerful voice perhaps, pointing to thesky, while it was still raining but was already beginning to clear
up; later he made a connexion between his words and the English
words.
542. "But the point is, the words felt to him like the words of alanguage he knew well."—Yes: a criterion for that is that he later said
just that. And now do not say: "The feel of the words in a language weknow is of a quite particular kind." (What is the expression of thisfeeling?)543. Can I not say: a cry, a laugh, are full of meaning?
And that means, roughly: much can be gathered from them.
544. When longing makes me cry "Oh, if only he would come!"
the feeling gives the words 'meaning'. But does it give the individual
words their meanings?
But here one could also say that the feeling gave the words truth. And
from this you can see how the concepts merge here. (This recalls thequestion: what is the meaning of a mathematical proposition?)
545. But when one says "I hope he'll come"—doesn't the feelinggive the word "hope" its meaning? (And what about the sentence"I do not hope for his coming any longer"?) The feeling does perhaps
give the word "hope" its special ring; that is, it is expressed in thatring.—If the feeling gives the word its meaning, then here "meaning"means point. But why is the feeling the point?
Is hope a feeling? (Characteristic marks.)546. In this way I should like to say the words "Oh, let him
cornel" are charged with my desire. And words can be wrung fromus,—like a cry. Words can be hard to say: such, for example, as areused to effect a renunciation, or to confess a weakness. (Words arealso deeds.)
547. Negation: a 'mental activity'. Negate something and observe
what you are doing.—Do you perhaps inwardly shake your head? And
if you do—is this process more deserving of our interest than, say,i 47 e548. What is the difference between the two processes: wishing thatsomething should happen—and wishing that the same thing should not
happen?
If we want to represent it pictorially, we shall treat the picture of theevent in various ways: cross it out, put a line round it, and so on. But
this strikes us as a crude method of expression. In word-language
indeed we use the sign "not". But this is like a clumsy expedient.
We think that in thought it is arranged differently.
549. "How can the word 'not' negate?"—"The sign 'not' indicatesthat you are to take what follows negatively." We should like to say:
The sign of negation is our occasion for doing something—possibly
something very complicated. It is as if the negation-sign occasioned
our doing something. But what? That is not said. It is as if it only
needed to be hinted at; as if we already knew. As if no explanation
were needed, for we are in any case already acquainted with thematter.
550. Negation, one might say, is a gesture of exclusion, of rejection. But such a gesture is used in a great variety of cases 1
551. "Does the same negation occur in: 'Iron does not melt at ahundred degrees Centigrade' and 'Twice two is not five'?" Is this tobe decided by introspection; by trying to see what we are thinking
as we utter the two sentences?
5 5 2 . Suppose I were to ask: is it clear to us, while we are uttering
the sentences "This rod is one yard long" and "Here is one soldier",(a) "The fact that three negatives yield a negative again mustalready be contained in the single negative that I am using now."(The temptation to invent a myth of 'meaning'.)
It looks as if it followed from the nature of negation that a double
negative is an affirmative. (And there is something right about this.
What? Our nature is connected with both.)(b) There cannot be a question whether these or other rules are
the correct ones for the use of "not". (I mean, whether they accord
with its meaning.) For without these rules the word has as yet no
meaning; and if we change the rules, it now has another meaning (ornone), and in that case we may just as well change the word too.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

that we mean different things by "one", that "one" has different
meanings?—Not at all.—Say e.g. such a sentence as "One yard is
occupied by one soldier, and so two yards are occupied by two
soldiers." Asked "Do you mean the same thing by both 'ones'?"
one would perhaps answer: "Of course I mean the same thing: one 1"(Perhaps raising one ringer.)were turns the sense through 180°. And that is why two such negatives
restore the sense to its former position. "Y" is like a shake of thehead. And just as one does not annul a shake of the head by shaking
it again, so also one doesn't cancel one "Y" by a second one. And soeven if, practically speaking, sentences with the two signs of negation
come to the same thing, still "X" and "Y" express different ideas.

553. Now has "i" a different meaning when it stands for a measure
and when it stands for a number? If the question is framed in thisway, one will answer in the affirmative.

5 5 7. Now, when I uttered the double negation, what constituted mymeaning it as a strengthened negative and not as an affirmative?
There is no answer running: "It consisted in the fact that . . . . . "In certain circumstances instead of saying "This duplication is meant
as a strengthening," I can pronounce it as a strengthening. Instead ofsaying "The duplication of the negative is meant to cancel it" I cane.g. put brackets.—"Yes, but after all these brackets may themselves
have various roles; for who says that they are to be taken as brackets'?"
No one does. And haven't you explained your own conception inturn by means of words? The meaning of the brackets lies in thetechnique of applying them. The question is: under what circumstances
does it make sense to say "I meant . . . .", and what circumstances
justify me in saying "He meant . . . ."?

148*

5 5 4. We can easily imagine human beings with a 'more primitive'
logic, in which something corresponding to our negation is applied
only to certain sorts of sentence; perhaps to such as do not themselvescontain any negation. It would be possible to negate the proposition"He is going into the house", but a negation of the negative proposition would be meaningless, or would count only as a repetition of thenegation. Think of means of expressing negation different from ours:by the pitch of one's voice, for instance. What would a double negation
be like there?
5 5 5 . The question whether negation had the same meaning to thesepeople as to us would be analogous to the question whether the figure"5" meant the same to people whose numbers ended at 5 as to us.
5 5 6 . Imagine a language with two different words for negation,"X" and "Y". Doubling "X" yields an affirmative, doubling "Y"a strengthened negative. For the rest the two words are used alike.—
Now have "X" and "Y" the same meaning in sentences where theyoccur without being repeated?—We could give various answers tothis.
(a) The two words have different uses. So they have different
meanings. But sentences in which they occur without being repeated
and which for the rest are the same make the same sense.
(b) The two words have the same function in language-games,
except for this one difference, which is just a trivial convention. The
use of the two words is taught in the same way, by means of the sameactions, gestures, pictures and so on; and in explanations of the words
the difference in the ways they are used is appended as something
incidental, as one of the capricious features of the language. For thisreason we shall say that "X" and "Y" have the same meaning.
(c) We connect different images with the two negatives. "X" as it

\

i49e

5 5 8 . What does it mean to say that the "is" in "The rose is red"
has a different meaning from the "is" in "twice two is four"? If it isanswered that it means that different rules are valid for these twowords, we can say that we have only one word here.—And if all I am
attending to is grammatical rules, these do allow the use of the word"is" in both connexions.—But the rule which shews that the word"is" has different meanings in these sentences is the one allowing us
to replace the word "is" in the second sentence by the sign of equality,and forbidding this substitution in the first sentence.
5 5 9 . One would like to speak of the function of a word in thissentence. As if the sentence wrere a mechanism in which the word
had a particular function. But what does this function consist in?
How does it come to light? For there isn't anything hidden—don't
we see the whole sentence? The function must come out in operating with the word. ((Meaning-body.))
560. "The meaning of a word is what is explained by the explanation of the meaning." I.e.: if you want to understand the use of theword "meaning", look for what are called "explanations of meaning".

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

561. Now isn't it queer that I say that the word "is" is used withtwo different meanings (as the copula and as the sign of equality),and should not care to say that its meaning is its use; its use, that is,as the copula and the sign of equality?
One would like to say that these two kinds of use do not yield asingle meaning; the union under one head is an accident, a mere inessential.
562. But how can I decide what is an essential, and what an inessential, accidental, feature of the notation? Is there some reality
lying behind the notation, which shapes its grammar?
Let us think of a similar case in a game: in draughts a king is marked
by putting one piece on top of another. Now won't one say it is inessential to the game for a king to consist of two pieces?

before one moved it. If we found this rule in a board-game we should
be surprised and should speculate about the purpose of the rule.
("Was this prescription meant to prevent one from moving without
due consideration?")568. If I understand the character of the game aright—I might
say—then this isn't an essential part of it.
((Meaning is a physiognomy.))569. Language is an instrument. Its concepts are instruments.
Now perhaps one thinks that it can make no great difference which
concepts we employ. As, after all, it is possible to do physics in feetand inches as well as in metres and centimetres; the difference ismerely one of convenience. But even this is not true if, for instance,
calculations in some system of measurement demand more time andtrouble than it is possible for us to give them.

Ijoe

5 63. Let us say that the meaning of a piece is its role in the game.—
Now let it be decided by lot which of the players gets white before
any game of chess begins. To this end one player holds a king in eachclosed fist while the other chooses one of the two hands at random.
Will it be counted as part of the role of the king in chess that it is used
to draw lots in this way?
564. So I am inclined to distinguish between the essential and theinessential in a game too. The game, one would like to say, has not
only rules but also a point.
565. Why the same word? In the calculus we make no use of thisidentity!—Why the same piece for both purposes?—But what does itmean here to speak of "making use of the identity"? For isn't it ause, if we do in fact use the same word?
566. And now it looks as if the use of the same word or the same
piece, had a purpose—if the identity is not accidental, inessential. And
as if the purpose were that one should be able to recognize the pieceand know how to play.—Are we talking about a physical or a logicalpossibility here? If the latter then the identity of the piece is something
to do with the game.
5 67. But, after all, the game is supposed to be denned by the rules!
So, if a rule of the game prescribes that the kings are to be used fordrawing lots before a game of chess, then that is an essential part of
the game. What objection might one make to this? That one does not
see the point of this prescription. Perhaps as one wouldn't see the point
either of a rule by which each piece had to be turned round three times

i5Ie570. Concepts lead us to make investigations; are the expressionof our interest, and direct our interest.
571. Misleading parallel: psychology treats of processes in thepsychical sphere, as does physics in the physical.
Seeing, hearing, thinking, feeling, willing, are not the subject of
psychology in the same sense as that in which the movements of bodies,
the phenomena of electricity etc., are the subject of physics. You can
see this from the fact that the physicist sees, hears, thinks about, andinforms us of these phenomena, and the psychologist observes theexternal reactions (the behaviour) of the subject.
572. Expectation is, grammatically, a state; like: being of an
opinion, hoping for something, knowing something, being able to dosomething. But in order to understand the grammar of these states
it is necessary to ask: "What counts as a criterion for anyone's being insuch a state?" (States of hardness, of weight, of fitting.)
573. To have an opinion is a state.—A state of what? Of the soul?
Of the mind? Well, of what object does one say that it has an opinion?
Of Mr. N.N. for example. And that is the correct answer.
One should not expect to be enlightened by the answer to thatquestion. Others go deeper: What, in particular cases, do we regard
as criteria for someone's being of such-and-such an opinion? When
do we say: he reached this opinion at that time? When: he has altered
his opinion? And so on. The picture which the answers to thesequestions give us shews what gets treated grammatically as a state here.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

5 74. A proposition, and hence in another sense a thought, can be
the 'expression' of belief, hope, expectation, etc. But believing is
not thinking. (A grammatical remark.) The concepts of believing,expecting, hoping are less distantly related to one another than they areto the concept of thinking.

579. The feeling of confidence. How is this manifested inbehaviour?
580. An 'inner process* stands in need of outward criteria.

IJ2e575. When I sat down on this chair, of course I believed it would
bear me. I had no thought of its possibly collapsing.
But: "In spite of everything that he did, I held fast to the belief. . . ."Here there is thought, and perhaps a constant struggle to renew anattitude.
576. I watch a slow match burning, in high excitement follow
the progress of the burning and its approach to the explosive. Perhaps
I don't think anything at all or have a multitude of disconnectedthoughts. This is certainly a case of expecting.
577. We say "I am expecting him", when we believe that he willcome, though his coming does not occupy our thoughts. (Here "I am
expecting him" would mean "I should be surprised if he didn't come"and that will not be called the description of a state of mind.) But
we also say "I am expecting him" when it is supposed to mean:
I am eagerly awaiting him. We could imagine a language in which
different verbs were consistently used in these cases. And similarly
more than one verb where we speak of 'believing', 'hoping' and so on.
Perhaps the concepts of such a language would be more suitable forunderstanding psychology than the concepts of our language.
578. Ask yourself: What does it mean to believe Goldbach's
theorem? What does this belief consist in? In a feeling of certainty as
we state, hear, or think the theorem? (That would not interest us.)
And what are the characteristics of this feeling? Why, I don't evenknow how far the feeling may be caused by the proposition itself.
Am I to say that belief is a particular colouring of our thoughts?
Where does this idea come from? Well, there is a tone of belief, as of
doubt.
I should like to ask: how does the belief connect with this proposition? Let us look and see what are the consequences of this belief,
where it takes us. "It makes me search for a proof of the proposition."—Very well; and now let us look and see what your searching reallyconsists in. Then we shall know what belief in the proposition amounts
to.

iJ5e

581. An expectation is imbedded in a situation, from which itarises. The expectation of an explosion may, for example, arise froma situation in which an explosion is to be expected.
582. If someone whispers "It'll go off now", instead of saying "I
expect the explosion any moment", still his words do not describe afeeling; although they and their tone may be a manifestation of his
feeling.
583. "But you talk as if I weren't really expecting, hoping, now—as I thought I was. As if what were happening now had no deep
significance."—What does it mean to say "What is happening now hassignificance" or "has deep significance"? What is a deep feeling?
Could someone have a feeling of ardent love or hope for the space of
one second—no matter what preceded or followed this second?——
What is happening now has significance—in these surroundings.
The surroundings give it its importance. And the word "hope"refers to a phenomenon of human life. (A smiling mouth smiles only
in a human face.)
5 84. Now suppose I sit in my room and hope that N.N. will comeand bring me some money, and suppose one minute of this state could
be isolated, cut out of its context; would what happened in it then not
be hope?—Think, for example, of the words which you perhaps utter
in this space of time. They are no longer part of this language. And
in different surroundings the institution of money doesn't exist either.
A coronation is the picture of pomp and dignity. Cut one minuteof this proceeding out of its surroundings: the crown is being placedon the head of the king in his coronation robes.—But in different
surroundings gold is the cheapest of metals, its gleam is thought
vulgar. There the fabric of the robe is cheap to produce. A crown isa parody of a respectable hat. And so on.
5 8 5 . When someone says "I hope he'll come"—is this a reportabout his state of mind, or a manifestation of his hope?—I can, forexample, say it to myself. And surely I am not giving myself a report.
It may be a sigh; but it need not. If I tell someone "I can't keep
my mind on my work today; I keep on thinking of his coming"—
this will be called a description of my state of mind.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

586. "I have heard he is coming; I have been waiting for him allday." That is a report on how I have spent the day.——In conversation I came to the conclusion that a particular event is to be expected,
and I draw this conclusion in the words: "So now I must expect him
to come". This may be called the first thought, the first act, of thisexpectation.——The exclamation "I'm longing to see him!" may becalled an act of expecting. But I can utter the same words as the resultof self-observation, and then they might mean: "So, after all that has
happened, I am still longing to see him." The point is: what led up
to these words?

591. Am I to say that any one who has an intention has an experience of tending towards something? That there are particularexperiences of 'tending'?—Remember this case: if one urgently wants
to make some remark, some objection, in a discussion, it often happensthat one opens one's mouth, draws a breath and holds it; if one thendecides to let the objection go, one lets the breath out. The experienceof this process is evidently the experience of veering towards saying
something. Anyone who observes me will know that I wanted tosay something and then thought better of it. In this situation, that is.—In a different one he would not so interpret my behaviour, however
characteristic of the intention to speak it may be in the present situation.
And is there any reason for assuming that this same experience could
not occur in some quite different situation—in which it has nothing
to do with any 'tending'?
592. "But when you say 'I intend to go away', you surely mean it!
Here again it just is the mental act of meaning that gives the sentencelife. If you merely repeat the sentence after someone else, say in orderto mock his way of speaking, then you say it without this act of
meaning."—When we are doing philosophy it can sometimes look
like that. But let us really think out various different situations andconversations, and the ways in which that sentence will be uttered inthem.—"I always discover a mental undertone; perhaps not always
the same one." And was there no undertone there when you repeatedthe sentence after someone else? And how is the 'undertone' to be
separated from the rest of the experience of speaking?

IJ4 e587. Does it make sense to ask "How do you know that you
believe?"—and is the answer: "I know it by introspection"?
In some cases it will be possible to say some such thing, in mostnot.
It makes sense to ask: "Do I really love her, or am I only pretending
to myself?" and the process of introspection is the calling up ofmemories; of imagined possible situations, and of the feelings that one
would have if . . . .
588. "I am revolving the decision to go away to-morrow." (Thismay be called a description of a state of mind.)——"Your arguments
don't convince me; now as before it is my intention to go away tomorrow." Here one is tempted to call the intention a feeling. The
feeling is one of a certain rigidity; of unalterable determination. (But
there are many different characteristic feelings and attitudes here.)——I am asked: "How long are you staying here?" I reply: "To-morrow
I am going away; it's the end of my holidays."—But over against this:
I say at the end of a quarrel "All right! Then I leave to-morrow 1";
I make a decision.
589. "In my heart I have determined on it." And one is even
inclined to point to one's breast as one says it. Psychologically thisway of speaking should be taken seriously. Why should it be taken
I less seriously than the assertion that belief is a state of mind? (Luther:"Faith is under the left nipple.")590. Someone might learn to understand the meaning of theexpression "seriously meaning what one says" by means of a gestureof pointing at the heart. But now we must ask: "How does it comeout that he has learnt it?"IJ5e593. A main cause of philosophical disease—a one-sided diet: one
nourishes one's thinking with only one kind of example.
594. "But the words, significantly uttered, have after all not only
a surface, but also the dimension of depth!" After all, it just is thecase that something different takes place when they are uttered significantly from when they are merely uttered.—How I express this is
not the point. Whether I say that in the first case they have depth; orthat something goes on in me, inside my mind, as I utter them; orthat they have an atmosphere—it always comes to the same thing.
"Well, if we all agree about it, won't it be true?"(I cannot accept someone else's testimony, because it is not testimony.
It only tells me what he is inclined to say.)
5 9 5 . It is natural for us to say a sentence in such-and-such surroundings, and unnatural to say it in isolation. Are we to say that

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

there is a particular feeling accompanying the utterance of every
sentence when we say it naturally?
596. The feeling of 'familiarity' and of 'naturalness'. It is easierto get at a feeling of unfamiliarity and of unnaturalness. Or, at feelings.
For not everything which is unfamiliar to us makes an impression of
unfamiliarity upon us. Here one has to consider what we call "unfamiliar". If a boulder lies on the road, we know it for a boulder,but perhaps not for the one which has always lain there. We recognize
a man, say, as a man, but not as an acquaintance. There are feelings ofold acquaintance: they are sometimes expressed by a particular wayof looking or by the words: "The same old room!" (which I occupied
many years before and now returning find unchanged). Equally
there are feelings of strangeness. I stop short, look at the object or
man questioningly or mistrustfully, say "I find it all strange."—
But the existence of this feeling of strangeness does not give us areason for saying that every object which we know well and which
does not seem strange to us gives us a feeling of familiarity.—We
think that, as it were, the place once filled by the feeling of strangenessmust surely be occupied somehow. The place for this kind of atmosphereis there, and if one of them is not in possession of it, then another is.

601. When I talk about this table,—am I remembering that thisobject is called a "table"?

, 5 6»

597. Just as Germanisms creep into the speech of a German who
speaks English well although he does not first construct the German
expression and then translate it into English; just as this makes him
speak English as if he were translating 'unconsciously' from the German—so we often think as if our thinking were founded on a thoughtschema: as if we were translating from a more primitive mode ofthought into ours.
598. When we do philosophy, we should like to hypostatize
feelings where there are none. They serve to explain our thoughts
to us.
'Here explanation of our thinking demands a feeling!' It is as if ourconviction were simply consequent upon this requirement.
599. In philosophy we do not draw conclusions. "But it must be
like this!" is not a philosophical proposition. Philosophy only states
what everyone admits.
600. Does everything that we do not find conspicuous make an
impression of inconspicuousness? Does what is ordinary always
make the impression of ordinariness?

iJ7e602. Asked "Did you recognize your desk when you entered yourroom this morning?"—I should no doubt say "Certainly!" And yet
it would be misleading to say that an act of recognition had takenplace. Of course the desk was not strange to me; I was not surprised
to see it, as I should have been if another one had been standing there,or some unfamiliar kind of object.
603. No one will say that every time I enter my room, my longfamiliar surroundings, there is enacted a recognition of all that I see
and have seen hundreds of times before.
604. It is easy to have a false picture of the processes called"recognizing"; as if recognizing always consisted in comparing two
impressions with one another. It is as if I carried a picture of an object
with me and used it to perform an identification of an object as the one
represented by the picture. Our memory seems to us to be the agent ofsuch a comparison, by preserving a picture of what has been seen
before, or by allowing us to look into the past (as if down a spy-glass).
605. And it is not so much as if I were comparing the object
with a picture set beside it, but as if the object coincided with the picture.
So I see only one thing, not two.
606. We say "The expression in his voice was genuine". If it was
spurious we think as it were of another one behind it.—This is theface he shews the world, inwardly he has another one.—But this does
not mean that when his expression is genuine he has two the same.
(("A quite particular expression."))607. How does one judge what time it is? I do not mean byexternal evidences, however, such as the position of the sun, thelightness of the room, and so on.—One asks oneself, say, "What time
can it be?", pauses a moment, perhaps imagines a clock-face, andthen says a time.—Or one considers various possibilities, thinks firstof one time, then of another, and in the end stops at one. That is thekind of way it is done.——But isn't the idea accompanied by a feelingof conviction; and doesn't that mean that it accords with an innerclock?—No, I don't read the time off from any clock; there is a feelingof conviction inasmuch as I say a time to myself without feeling any
doubt, with calm assurance.—But doesn't something click as I say

i 5 ge

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

this time?—Not that I know of; unless that is what you call the comingto-rest of deliberation, the stopping at one number. Nor should I ever
have spoken of a 'feeling of conviction' here, but should have said:
I considered a while and then plumped for its being quarter past five.—
But what did I go by? I might perhaps have said: "simply by feel",which only means that I left it to what should suggest itself.——
But you surely must at least have disposed yourself in a definite way
in order to guess the time; and you don't take just any idea of a timeof day as yielding the correct time!—To repeat: I asked myself "Iwonder what time it is?" That is, I did not, for example, read thisquestion in some narrative, or quote it as someone else's utterance;
nor was I practising the pronunciation of these words; and so on.
These were not the circumstances of my saying the words.—But then,what were the circumstances?—I was thinking about my breakfast
and wondering whether it would be late today. These were the kindof circumstances.—But do you really not see that you were all the samedisposed in a way which, though impalpable, is characteristic of guessing the time, like being surrounded by a characteristic atmosphere?—
Yes; what was characteristic was that I said to myself "I wonder
what time it is?"—And if this sentence has a particular atmosphere,
how am I to separate it from the sentence itself? It would never haveoccurred to me to think the sentence had such an aura if I had notthought of how one might say it differently—as a quotation, as a joke,
as practice in elocution, and so on. And then all at once I wanted tosay, then all at once it seemed to me, that I must after all have meant
the words somehow specially; differently, that is, from in those othercases. The picture of the special atmosphere forced itself upon me;
I can see it quite clear before me—so long, that is, as I do not lookat what my memory tells me really happened.
And as for the feeling of certainty: I sometimes say to myself "I amsure it's . . . o'clock", and in a more or less confident tone of voice,and so on. If you ask me the reason for this certainty I have none.
If I say, I read it off from an inner clock,—that is a picture, and theonly thing that corresponds to it is that I said it was such-and-such atime. And the purpose of the picture is to assimilate this case to theother one. I am refusing to acknowledge two different cases here.

because we refuse to count what is tangible about our state as part ofthe specific state which we are postulating?

608. The idea of the intangibility of that mental state in estimating
the time is of the greatest importance. Why is it intangible'* Isn't itJJ9e609. The description of an atmosphere is a special application of
language, for special purposes.
((Interpreting 'understanding' as atmosphere; as a mental act. One
can construct an atmosphere to attach to anything. 'An indescribablecharacter.'))610. Describe the aroma of coffee.—Why can't it be done? Do welack the words? And for what are words lacking?—But how do we get
the idea that such a description must after ail be possible? Have you
ever felt the lack of such a description? Have you tried to describe
the aroma and not succeeded?
((I should like to say: "These notes say something glorious, but I
do not know what." These notes are a powerful gesture, but I cannot
put anything side by side with it that will serve as an explanation.
A grave nod. James: "Our vocabulary is inadequate." Then why
don't we introduce a new one? What would have to be the case for us
to be able to?))611. "Willing too is merely an experience," one would like to say(the 'will' too only 'idea'). It comes when it comes, and I cannot bringit about.
Not bring it about?—Like whafi What can I bring about, then?
What am I comparing willing with when I say this?
612. I should not say of the movement of my arm, for example;,
it comes when it comes, etc. . And this is the region in which we say
significantly that a thing doesn't simply happen to us, but that we doit. "I don't need to wait for my arm to go up—I can raise it." Andhere I am making a contrast between the movement of my arm and,say, the fact that the violent thudding of my heart will subside.
613. In the sense in which I can ever bring anything about (suchas stomach-ache through over-eating), I can also bring about an actof willing, In this sense I bring about the act of willing to swirn by
jumping into the water. Doubtless I was trying to say: I can't will
willing; that is, it makes no sense to speak of willing willing. "Willing"
is not the name of an action; and so not the name of any voluntaryaction either. And my use of a wrong expression came from ourwanting to think of willing as an immediate non-causal bringingabout. A misleading analogy lies at the root of this idea; the causal

i6oe

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

nexus seems to be established by a mechanism connecting two parts ofa machine. The connexion may be broken if the mechanism is disturbed. (We think only of theu-disturbances to which a mechanism isnormally subject, not, say, of cog-wheels suddenly going soft, or
passing through one another, and so on.)One can say "I will, but my body does not obey me"—but not: "Mywill does not obey me." (Augustine.)
But in the sense in which I cannot fail to will, I cannot try to will
either.

614. When I raise my arm 'voluntarily' I do not use any instrument to bring the movement about. My wish is not such an instrument
either.
615. "Willing, if it is not to be a sort of wishing, must be theaction itself. It cannot be allowed to stop anywhere short of the action."
If it is the action, then it is so in the ordinary sense of the word;
so it is speaking, writing, walking, lifting a thing, imagining something. But it is also trying, attempting, making an effort,—to speak,to write, to lift a thing, to imagine something etc. .
616. When I raise my arm, I have not wished it might go up.
The voluntary action excludes this wish. It is indeed possible to say:
"I hope I shall draw the circle faultlessly". And that is to express a wish
that one's hand should move in such-and-such a way.
617. If we cross our fingers in a certain special way we are sometimes unable to move a particular finger when someone tells us to doso, if he only points to the finger—merely shews it to the eye. If on
the other hand he touches it, we can move it. One would like todescribe this experience as follows: we are unable to will to move thefinger. The case is quite different from that in which we are not able
to move the finger because someone is, say, holding it. One now feels
inclined to describe the former case by saying: one can't find any pointof application for the will till the finger is touched. Only when one
feels the ringer can the will know where it is to catch hold.—But thiskind of expression is misleading. One would like to say: "How am
I to know where I am to catch hold with the will, if feeling does notshew the place?" But then how is it known to what point I am todirect the will when the feeling is there?
That in this case the finger is as it were paralysed until we feel atouch on it is shewn by experience; it could not have been seen apriori.
618. One imagines the willing subject here as something without
any mass (without any inertia); as a motor which has no inertia in
itself to overcome. And so it is only mover, not moved. That is:

i6ie

619. And one might say: "I can always will only inasmuch as I cannever try to will."
620. Doing itself seems not to have any volume of experience. It
seems like an extensionless point, the point of a needle. This point
seems to be the real agent. And the phenomenal happenings only to beconsequences of this acting. "I do . . ." seems to have a definite sense,
separate from all experience.
621. Let us not forget this: when 'I raise my arm', my arm goes up.
And the problem arises: what is left over if I subtract the fact that myarm goes up from the fact that I raise my arm?
((Are the kinaesthetic sensations my willing?))622.

When I raise my arm I do not usually try to raise it.

623. "At all costs I will get to that house."—But if there is nodifficulty about it—can I try at all costs to get to the house?
624. In the laboratory, when subjected to an electric current, forexample, someone says with his eyes shut "I am moving my arm up
and down"—though his arm is not moving. "So," we say, "he has
the special feeling of making that movement."—Move your arm toand fro with your eyes shut. And now try, while you do so, to tellyourself that your arm is staying still and that you are only having
certain queer feelings in your muscles and joints!
625. "How do you know that you have raised your arm?"—"I
feel it." So what you recognize is the feeling? And are you certainthat you recognize it right?—You are certain that you have raised yourarm; isn't this the criterion, the- measure, of the recognition?
626. "When I touch this object with a stick I have the sensation oftouching in the tip of the stick, not in the hand that holds it." Whensomeone says "The pain isn't here in my hand, but in my wrist",
this has the consequence that the doctor examines the wrist. But
what difference does it make if I say that I feel the hardness of thei6ze

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONSPHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

object in the tip of the stick or in my hand? Does what I say mean
"It is as if I had nerve-endings in the tip of the stick?" In what sense is it
like that?—Well, I am at any rate inclined to say "I feel the hardness
etc. in the tip of the stick." What goes with this is that when I touch
the object I look not at my hand but at the tip of the stick; that I
describe what I feel by saying "I feel something hard and roundthere"—not "I feel a pressure against the tips of my thumb, middle
finger, and index finger . . . ." If, for example, someone asks me"What are you now feeling in the fingers that hold the probe?" I
might reply: "I don't know——I feel something hard and rough overthere."
627. Examine the following description of a voluntary action: "Iform the decision to pull the bell at 5 o'clock, and when it strikes 5, myarm makes this movement."—Is that the correct description, and notthis one: " . . . . . and when it strikes 5, I raise my arm"?——One
would like to supplement the first description: "and seel my arm goesup when it strikes 5." And this "and seel" is precisely what doesn't
belong here. I do not say "See, my arm is going upl" when I raise it.

631. "I am going to take two powders now, and in half-an-hour
I shall be sick."—It explains nothing to say that in the first case I am
the agent, in the second merely the observer. Or that in the first case
I see the causal connexion from inside, in the second from outside.
And much else to the same effect.
Nor is it to the point to say that a prediction of the first kind is
no more infallible than one of the second kind.
It was not on the ground of observations of my behaviour that I
said I was going to take two powders. The antecedents of this proposition were different. I mean the thoughts, actions and so on which led
up to it. And it can only mislead you to say: "The only essential
presupposition of your utterance was just your decision."

628. So one might say: voluntary movement is marked by theabsence of surprise. And now I do not mean you to ask "But why
isn't one surprised here?"629. When people talk about the possibility of foreknowledge ofthe future they always forget the fact of the prediction of one's own
voluntary movements.
630. Examine these two language-games:(a) Someone gives someone, else the order to make particular
movements with his arm, or to assume particular bodily positions(gymnastics instructor and pupil). And here is a variation of thislanguage-game: the pupil gives himself orders and then carries themout.
(b) Someone observes certain regular processes—for example, thereactions of different metals to acids—and thereupon makes predictions
about the reactions that will occur in certain particular cases.
There is an evident kinship between these two language-games, andalso a fundamental difference. In both one might call the spoken
words "predictions". But compare the training which leads to thefirst technique with the training for the second one.

163*

632. I do not want to say that in the case of the expression of
intention "I am going to take two powders" the prediction is a cause—
and its fulfilment the effect. (Perhaps a physiological investigation
could determine this.) So much, however, is true: we can often predicta man's actions from his expression of a decision. An important
language-game.
633. "You were interrupted a while ago; do you still know what
you were going to say?"—If I do know now, and say it—does thatmean that I had already thought it before, only not said it? No.
Unless you take the certainty with which I continue the interrupted
sentence as a criterion of the thought's already having been completed
at that time.—But, of course, the situation and the thoughts which I
had contained all sorts of things to help the continuation of thesentence.
634. When I continue the interrupted sentence and say that this was
how I had been going to continue it, this is like following out a lineof thought from brief notes.
Then don't I interpret the notes? Was only one continuation possible
in these circumstances? Of course not. But I did not choose between
interpretations. I remembered that I was going to say this.
635. "I was going to say . . . . . "—You remember various details.
But not even all of them together shew your intention. It is as if asnapshot of a scene had been taken, but only a few scattered details of
it were to be seen: here a hand, there a bit of a face, or a hat—therest is dark. And now it is as if we knew quite certainly what the whole
picture represented. As if I could read the darkness.

X64e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

636. These 'details' are not irrelevant in the sense in which othercircumstances which I can remember equally well are irrelevant.
But if I tell someone "For a moment I was going to say . . . ." he does
not learn those details from this, nor need he guess them. He need
not know, for instance, that I had already opened my mouth to speak.
But he can 'fill out the picture' in this way. (And this capacity is partof understanding what I tell him.)

the most explicit expression of intention is by itself insufficient evidence
of intention.)

637. "I know exactly what I was going to say!" And yet I did not
say it.—And yet I don't read it off from some other process which took
place then and which I remember.
Nor am I interpreting that situation and its antecedents. For I don't
consider them and don't judge them.
638. How does it come about that in spite of this I am inclined tosee an interpretation in saying "For a moment I was going to deceivehim"?
"How can you be certain that for the space of a moment you weregoing to deceive him? Weren't your actions and thoughts much too
rudimentary?"
For can't the evidence be too scanty? Yes, when one follows it up
it seems extraordinarily scanty; but isn't this because one is taking noaccount of the history of this evidence? Certain antecedents werenecessary for me to have had a momentary intention of pretending
to someone else that I was unwell.
If someone says "For a moment . . . . . " is he really only describinga momentary process?
But not even the whole story was my evidence for saying "For amoment . . . . . "639. One would like to say that an opinion develops. But there is a
mistake in this too.
640. "This thought ties on to thoughts which I have had before."—How does it do so? Through a feeling of such a tie? But how can afeeling really tie thoughts together?—The word "feeling" is very
misleading here. But it is sometimes possible to say with certainty:"This thought is connected with those earlier thoughts", and yet beunable to shew the connexion. Perhaps that comes later.
641. "My intention was no less certain as it was than it would havebeen if I had said 'Now I'll deceive him'."—But if you had said thewords, would you necessarily have meant them quite seriously? (Thus165*

642. "At that moment I hated him."—What happened here?
Didn't it consist in thoughts, feelings, and actions? And if I wereto rehearse that moment to myself I should assume a particular expression, think of certain happenings, breathe in a particular way, arousecertain feelings in myself. I might think up a conversation, a whole
scene in which that hatred flared up. And I might play this scenethrough with feelings approximating to those of a real occasion.
That I have actually experienced something of the sort will naturally
help me to do so.
643. If I now become ashamed of this incident, I am ashamed of
the whole thing: of the words, of the poisonous tone, etc. .
644. "I am not ashamed of what I did then, but of the intention
which I had."—And didn't the intention lie also in what I did? Whatjustifies the shame? The whole history of the incident.
645. "For a moment I meant to . . . ." That is, I had a particularfeeling, an inner experience; and I remember it.——And now remember quite precisely \ Then the 'inner experience' of intending seems tovanish again. Instead one remembers thoughts, feelings, movements,
and also connexions with earlier situations.
It is as if one had altered the adjustment of a microscope. One did
not see before what is now in focus.
646. "Well, that only shews that you have adjusted your microscope wrong. You were supposed to look at a particular section of theculture, and you are seeing a different one."
There is something right about that. But suppose that (with aparticular adjustment of the lenses) I did remember a single sensation;
how have I the right to say that it is what I call the "intention"? It
might be that (for example) a particular tickle accompanied every one of
my intentions.
647. What is the natural expression of an intention?—Look at acat when it stalks a bird; or a beast when it wants to escape.
((Connexion with propositions about sensations.))648. "I no longer remember the words I used, but I remember myintention precisely; I meant my words to quiet him." What does mymemory shew me; what does it bring before my mind? Suppose it did

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

nothing but suggest those words to me!—and perhaps others which
fill out the picture still more exactly.—("I don't remember my words
any more, but I certainly remember their spirit.")such, as if from a map, although there is no map"? But that means
nothing but: I am now inclined to say "I read the intention of acting
thus in certain states of mind which I remember."

649. "So if a man has not learned a language, is he unable to havecertain memories?" Of course—he cannot have verbal memories,
verbal wishes or fears, and so on. And memories etc., in language, are
not mere threadbare representations of the real experiences; for is what
is linguistic not an experience?

654. Our mistake is to look for an explanation where we ought tolook at what happens as a 'proto-phenomenon'. That is, where weought to have said: this language-game is played.

650. We say a dog is afraid his master will beat him; but not, he isafraid his master will beat him to-morrow. Why not?

656. What is the purpose of telling someone that a time ago I
had such-and-such a wish?—Look on the language-game as the. primarything. And look on the feelings, etc., as you look on a way ofregarding the language-game, as interpretation.
It might be asked: how did human beings ever come to makethe verbal utterances which we call reports of past wishes or pastintentions?

l66e651. "I remember that I should have been glad then to stay still
longer."—What picture of this wish came before my mind? None atall. What I see in my memory allows no conclusion as to my feelings.
And yet I remember quite clearly that they were there.
652. "He measured him with a hostile glance and said . . . . ' *The reader of the narrative understands this; he has no doubt in his
mind. Now you say: "Very well, he supplies the meaning, he guessesit."—Generally speaking: no. Generally speaking he supplies nothing,guesses nothing.—But it is also possible that the hostile glance and thewords later prove to have been pretence, or that the reader is kept indoubt whether they are so or not, and so that he really does guess at a
possible interpretation.—But then the main thing he guesses at is acontext. He says to himself for example: The two men who are here
so hostile to one another are in reality friends, etc. etc.
(("If you want to understand a sentence, you have to imagine thepsychical significance, the states of mind involved."))653. Imagine this case: I tell someone that I walked a certain
route, going by a map which I had prepared beforehand. Thereupon
I shew him the map, and it consists of lines on a piece of paper; but I
cannot explain how these lines are the map of my movements, I
cannot tell him any rule for interpreting the map. Yet I did follow
the drawing with all the characteristic tokens of reading a map.
I might call such a drawing a 'private' map; or the phenomenon
that I have described "following a private map". (But this expression
would, of course, be very easy to misunderstand.)
Could I now say: "I read off my having then meant to do such-and-1676

6 5 5 . The question is not one of explaining a language-game bymeans of our experiences, but of noting a language-game.

657. Let us imagine these utterances always taking this form: "I
said to myself: 'if only I could stay longer I* " The purpose of such astatement might be to acquaint someone with my reactions. (Compare
the grammar of "mean" and "vouloir dire".)658. Suppose we expressed the fact that a man had an intention
by saying "He as it were said to himself 'I will. . . .' "—That is the
picture. And now I want to know: how does one employ the expression "as it were to say something to oneself"? For it does not mean:
to say something to oneself.
659. Why do I want to tell him about an intention too, as well as
telling him what 1 did?—Not because the intention was also somethingwhich was going on at that time. But because I want to tell him
something about myself, which goes beyond what happened at thattime.
I reveal to him something of myself when I tell him what I was goingto do.—Not, however, on grounds of self-observation, but by way of
a response (it might also be called an intuition).
660. The grammar of the expression "I was then going to say . . . ."is related to that of the expression "I could then have gone on."In the one case I remember an intention, in the other I remember
having understood.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

661. I remember having meant him. Am I remembering a process
or state?—When did it begin, what was its course; etc.?

667. Imagine someone simulating pain, and then saying "It'll getbetter soon". Can't one say he means the pain? and yet he is notconcentrating his attention on any pain.—And what about when I
finally say "It's stopped now"?

i68e662. In an only slightly different situation, instead of silently
beckoning, he would have said to someone "Tell N. to come to me."One can now say that the words "I wanted N. to come to me" describe
the state of my mind at that time; and again one may not say so.
663. If I say "I meant him" very likely a picture comes to my mind,
perhaps of how I looked at him, etc.; but the picture is only like anillustration to a story. From it alone it would mostly be impossible
to conclude anything at all; only when one knows the story does one
know the significance of the picture.
664. In the use of words one might distinguish 'surface grammar'from 'depth grammar'. What immediately impresses itself upon us
about the use of a word is the way it is used in the construction of thesentence, the part of its use—one might say—that can be taken inby the ear.——And now compare the depth grammar, say of the word
"to mean", with what its surface grammar would lead us to suspect.
No wonder we find it difficult to know our way about.
665. Imagine someone pointing to his cheek with an expression ofpain and saying "abracadabra!"—We ask "What do you mean?"And he answers "I meant toothache".—You at once think to yourself:
How can one 'mean toothache' by that word? Or what did it mean tomean pain by that word? And yet, in a different context, you would
have asserted that the mental activity of meaning such-and-such wasjust what was most important in using language.
But—can't I say "By 'abracadabra' I mean toothache"? Of course
I can; but this is a definition; not a description of what goes on in me
when I utter the word.
666. Imagine that you were in pain and were simultaneously
hearing a nearby piano being tuned. You say "It'll soon stop."
It certainly makes quite a difference whether you mean the pain or the
piano-tuning!—Of course; but what does this difference consist in?
I admit, in many cases some direction of the attention will correspondto your meaning one thing or another, just as a look often does, or a
gesture, or a way of shutting one's eyes which might be called "looking
into oneself".

i69«

668. But can't one also lie in this way: one says "It'll stop soon",and means pain—but when asked "What did you mean?" one answers"The noise in the next room"? In this sort of case one may say: "I
was going to answer.... but thought better of it and did answer ....."
669. One can refer to an object when speaking by pointing to it.
Here pointing is a part of the language-game. And now it seems to us
as if one spoke of a sensation by directing one's attention to it. But
where is the analogy? It evidently lies in the fact that one can point
to a thing by looking or listening.
But in certain circumstances, even pointing to the object one istalking about may be quite inessential to the language-game, to one's
thought.
670. Imagine that you were telephoning someone and you said tohim: "This table is too tall", and pointed to the table. What is therole of pointing here? Can I say: I mean the table in question by pointing
to it? What is this pointing for, and what are these words and whatever else may accompany them for?
671. And what do I point to by the inner activity of listening? To
the sound that comes to my ears, and to the silence when I hearnothing
Listening as it were looks for an auditory impression and hence
can't point to it, but only to the place where it is looking for it.
672. If a receptive attitude is called a kind of 'pointing' to something—then that something is not the sensation which we get by meansof it.
673. The mental attitude doesn't 'accompany what is said in thesense in which a gesture accompanies it. (As a man can travel alone,
and yet be accompanied by my good wishes; or as a room can be
empty, and yet full of light.)
674. Does one say, for example: "I didn't really mean my pain
just now; my mind wasn't on it enough for that?" Do I ask myself,say: "What did I mean by this word just now? My attention was
divided between my pain and the noise—"?

I?0,

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

675. "Tell me, what was going on in you when you uttered thewords . . . .?"—The answer to this is not: "I was meaning . . . . ."Iof these words?—Can't I say both? If what he said was true, didn't theconnexion exist—and is he not for all that making one which did notexist?

676. "I meant this by that word" is a statement which is differently
used from one about an affection of the mind.
677. On the other hand: "When you were swearing just now, did
you really mean it?" This is perhaps as much as to say: "Were you
really angry?"—And the answer may be given as a result of introspection and is often some such thing as: "I didn't mean it very
seriously", "I meant it half jokingly" and so on. There are differencesof degree here.
And one does indeed also say "I was half thinking of him when I
said that."
678. What does this act of meaning (the pain, or the piano-tuning)
consist in? No answer comes—for the answers which at first sightsuggest themselves are of no use.—"And yet at the time I meant theone thing and not the other." Yes,—now you have only repeated withemphasis something which no one has contradicted anyway.
679. "But can you doubt that you meant //for?"—No; but neither
can I be certain of it, know it.
680. When you tell me that you cursed and meant N. as you did
so it is all one to me whether you looked at a picture of him, or
imagined him, uttered his name, or what. The conclusions from thisfact that interest me have nothing to do with these things. On
the other hand, however, someone might explain to me that cursing
was effective only when one had a clear image of the man or spoke hisname out loud. But we should,not say "The point is how the man
who is cursing means his victim."
681. Nor, of course, does one ask: "Are you sure that you cursed
him, that the connexion with him was established?"
Then this connexion must be very easy to establish, if one can beso sure of it? I Can know that it doesn't fail of its object I—Well, canit happen to me, to intend to write to one person and in fact write
to another? and how might it happen?
682. "You said, 'It'll stop soon'.—Were you thinking of the noise
or of your pain?" If he answers "I was thinking of the piano-tuning"—
is he observing that the connexion existed, or is he making it by means

i7i«683. I draw a head. You ask "Whom is that supposed to represent?"—I: "It's supposed to be N."—You: "But it doesn't look like
him; if anything, it's rather like M."—When I said it represented N.—
was I establishing a connexion or reporting one? And what connexion
did exist?
684. What is there in favour of saying that my words describe an
existing connexion? Well, they relate to various things which didn't
simply make their appearance with the words. They say, for example,
that I should have given a particular answer then, if I had been asked.
And even if this is only conditional, still it does say something about
the past.
685. "Look for A" does not mean "Look for B"; but I may dojust the same thing in obeying the two orders.
To say that something different must happen in the two cases
would be like saying that the propositions "Today is my birthday"and "My birthday is on April 26th" must refer to different days, because
they do not make the same sense.
686. "Of course I meant B; I didn't think of A at all 1""I wanted B to come to me, so as to . . ."—All this points to awider context.
687. Instead of "I meant him" one can, of course, sometimes say"I thought of him"; sometimes even "Yes, we were speaking of him."
Ask yourself what 'speaking of him' consists in.
688. In certain circumstances one can say "As I was speaking, I
felt I was saying it tojou". But I should not say this if I were in any
case talking with you.
689. "I am thinking of N." "I am speaking of N."
How do I speak of him? I say, for instance, "I must go and see N
today"——But surely that is not enough! After all, when I say "N"I might mean various people of this name.—"Then there must surely
be a further, different connexion between my talk and N, for otherwise
I should still not have meant HIM.
Certainly such a connexion exists. Only not as you imagine it:
namely by means of a mental mechanism.
(One compares "meaning him" with "aiming at him".)i 7 2«PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS I

690. What about the case where I at one time make an apparently
innocent remark and accompany it with a furtive sidelong glance atsomeone; and at another time, without any such glance, speak ofsomebody present openly, mentioning his name—am I really thinking
specially about him as I use his name?
691. When I make myself a sketch of N's face from memory, I
can surely be said to mean him by my drawing. But which of theprocesses taking place while I draw (or before or afterwards) could I
call meaning him?
For one would naturally like to say: when he meant him, he aimed
at him. But how is anyone doing that, when he calls someone else's face
to mind?
I mean, how does he call HIM to mind?
H.on> does he call himt
692. Is it correct for someone to say: "When I gave you this rule,
I meant you to . . . . . in this case"? Even if he did not think of thiscase at all as he gave the rule? Of course it is correct. For "to mean it"
did not mean: to think of it. But now the problem is: how are weto judge whether someone meant such-and-such?—The fact that hehas, for example, mastered a particular technique in arithmetic andalgebra, and that he taught someone else the expansion of a series in theusual way, is such a criterion.
693. "When I teach someone the formation of the series . . . . I
surely mean him to write . . . . at the hundredth place."—Quite right;
you mean it. And evidently without necessarily even thinking of it.
This shews you how different the grammar of the verb "to mean"
is from that of "to think". And nothing is more wrong-headed
than calling meaning a mental activity! Unless, that is, one is settingout to produce confusion. (It would also be possible to speak of anactivity of butter when it rises in price, and if no problems areproduced by this it is harmless.)

PART II

iii

One can imagine an animal angry, frightened, unhappy, happy,
startled. But hopeful? And why not?
A dog believes his master is at the door. But can he also believe his
master will come the day after to-morrow?—And what can he not dohere?—How do I do it?—How am I supposed to answer this?
Can only those hope who can talk? (3nly those who have masteredthe use of a language. That is to say, the phenomena of hope are modesof this complicated form of life. (If a concept refers to a character ofhuman handwriting, it has no application to beings that do not write.)

In saying "When I heard this word, it meant . . . . to me" onerefers to a point of time and to a way of using the word. (Of course, it is
this combination that we fail to grasp.)
And the expression "I was then going to say . . . . ." refers to apoint of time and to an action.
I speak of the essential references of the utterance in order to distinguish them from other peculiarities of the expression we use. The
references that are essential to an utterance are the ones which would
make us translate some otherwise alien form of expression into this,our customary form.

"Grief" describes a pattern which recurs, with different variations,in the weave of our life. If a man's bodily expression of sorrow andof joy alternated, say with the ticking of a clock, here we should nothave the characteristic formation of the pattern of sorrow or of thepattern of joy.
"For a second he felt violent pain."—Why does it sound queer
to say: "For a second he felt deep grief"? Only because it so seldom
happens?
But don't you feel grief now? ("But aren't you playing chess «<?»>?"
The answer may be affirmative, but that does not make the conceptof grief any more like the concept of a sensation.—The question
was really, of course, a temporal and personal one, not the logicalquestion which we wanted to raise.
"I must tell you: I am frightened.""I must tell you: it makes me shiver."—
And one can say this in a smiling tone of voice too.
And do you mean to tell me he doesn't feel it? How else does heknow it?—But even when he says it as a piece of information he does
not learn it from his sensations.
For think of the sensations produced by physically shuddering:
the words "it makes me shiver" are themselves such a shuddering reaction; and if I hear and feel them as I utter them, this belongs among
the rest of those sensations. Now why should the wordless shudder
be the ground of the verbal one?
1740

If you were unable to say that the word "till" could be both a verb
and a conjunction, or to construct sentences, in which it was now theone and now the other, you would not be able to manage simple
schoolroom exercises. But a schoolboy is not asked to conceive theword in one way or another out of any context, or to report how hehas conceived it.
The words "the rose is red" are meaningless if the word "is" has themeaning "is identical with".—Does this mean: if you say this sentence
and mean the "is" as the sign of identity, the sense disintegrates?
We take a sentence and tell someone the meaning of each of its
words; this tells him how to apply them and so how to apply thesentence too. If we had chosen a senseless sequence of words insteadof the sentence, he would not learn how to apply the sequence. And if we
explain the word "is" as the sign of identity, then he does not learn
how to use the sentence "the rose is red".
And yet there is something right about this 'disintegration of thesense'. You get it in the following example: one might tell someone:
if you want to pronounce the salutation "Haill" expressively, you had
better not think of hailstones as you say it.
Experiencing a meaning and experiencing a mental image. "Inboth cases", we should like to say, "we are experiencing something,
only something different. A different content is proffered—is present—
to consciousness."—What is the content of the experience of imagining? The answer is a picture, or a description. And what is the content
175-

i 7 6e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Iliiof the experience of meaning? I don't know what I am supposed to
say to this.—If there is any sense in the above remark, it is that thetwo concepts are related like those of 'red' and 'blue'; and that is wrong.
Can one keep hold of an understanding of meaning as one can keep
hold of a mental image? That is, if one meaning of a word suddenly
strikes me,—can it also stay there in my mind?
"The whole scheme presented itself to my mind in a flash and stayed
there like that for five minutes." Why does this sound odd? One
would like to think: what flashed on me and what stayed there in mymind can't have been the same.
I exclaimed "Now I have it!"—a sudden start, and then I was able
to set the scheme forth in detail. What is supposed to have stayedin this case? A picture, perhaps. But "Now I have it" did not mean,
I have the picture.
If a meaning of a word has occurred to you and you have not forgotten it again, you can now use the word in such-and-such a way.
If the meaning has occurred to you, now you know it, and the knowing began when it occurred to you. Then how is it like an experienceof imagining something?

illWhat makes my image of him into an image of him?
Not its looking like him.
The same question applies to the expression "I see him now vividly
before me" as to the image. What makes this utterance into an utterance about him?—Nothing in it or simultaneous with it ('behind it').
If you want to know whom he meant, ask him.
(But it is also possible for a face to come before my mind, and evenfor me to be able to draw it, without my knowing whose it is orwhere I have seen it.)Suppose, however, that someone were to draw while he had animage or instead of having it, though it were only with his finger in
the air. (This might be called "motor imagery.") He could be asked:"Whom does that represent?" And his answer would be decisive.—
It is quite as if he had given a verbal description: and such a description
can also simply take the place of the image.

If I say "Mr. Scot is not a Scot", I mean the first "Scot" as a proper
name, the second one as a common name. Then do different things
have to go on in my mind at the first and second "Scot"? (Assumingthat I am not uttering the sentence 'parrot-wise'.)—Try to mean thefirst "Scot" as a common name and the second one as a proper name.—
How is it done? When / do it, I blink with the effort as I try to parade
the right meanings before my mind in saying the words.—But do I
parade the meanings of the words before my mind when I make theordinary use of them?
When I say the sentence with this exchange of meanings I feel thatits sense disintegrates.—Well, / feel it, but the person I am saying it todoes not. So what harm is done?——"But the point is, when one
utters the sentence in the usual way something else, quite definite,takes place."—What takes place is not this 'parade of the meanings
before one's mind'.

177*

iv

V

"I believe that he is suffering."——Do I also believe that he isn't
an automaton?
It would go against the grain to use the word in both connexions.
(Or is it like this: I believe that he is suffering, but am certain that
he is not an automaton? Nonsense I)

Suppose we were observing the movement of a point (for example,
a point of light on a screen). It might be possible to draw importantconsequences of the most various kinds from the behaviour of thispoint. And what a variety of observations can be made here 1—The
path of the point and certain of its characteristic measures (amplitude
and wave-length for instance), or the velocity and the law according
to which it varies, or the number or position of the places at which it
changes discontinuously, or the curvature of the path at these places,
and innumerable other things.—Any of these features of its behaviour
might be the only one to interest us. We might, for example, be indifferent to everything about its movements except for the number ofloops it made in a certain time.—And if we were interested, not in just
one such feature, but in several, each might yield us special information,different in kind from all the rest. This is how it is with the behaviourof man; with the different characteristic features which we observe inthis behaviour.

Suppose I say of a friend: "He isn't an automaton".—What information is conveyed by this, and to whom would it be information? To
a human being who meets him in ordinary circumstances? What
information could it give him? (At the very most that this man always
behaves like a human being, and not occasionally like a machine.)"I believe that he is not an automaton", just like that, so far makes
no sense.
My attitude towards him is an attitude towards a soul. I am not of
the opinion that he has a soul.
Religion teaches that the soul can exist when the body has disintegrated. Now do I understand this teaching?—Of course I understand it——I can imagine plenty of things in connexion with it. And
haven't pictures of these things been painted? And why should sucha picture be only an imperfect rendering of the spoken doctrine? Why
should it not do the same service as the words? And it is the service
which is the point.
If the picture of thought in the head can force itself upon us, thenwhy not much more that of thought in the soul?
The human body is the best picture of the human soul.
And how about such an expression as: "In my heart I understoodwhen you said that", pointing to one's heart? Does one, perhaps, notmean this gesture? Of course one means it. Or is one conscious of
using a mere figure? Indeed not.—It is not a figure that we choose,
not a simile, yet it is a figurative expression.

178*

Then psychology treats of behaviour, not of the mind?
What do psychologists record?—What do they observe? Isn't it
the behaviour of human beings, in particular their utterances? But
these are not about behaviour.
"I noticed that he was out of humour." Is this a report about his
behaviour or his state of mind? ("The sky looks threatening": isthis about the present or the future?) Both; not side-by-side, however,
but about the one via the other.
A doctor asks: "How is he feeling?" The nurse says: "He isgroaning". A report on his behaviour. But need there be any question
for them whether the groaning is really genuine, is really the expressionof anything? Might they not, for example, draw the conclusion "If he^ioans, we must give him more analgesic"—without suppressing a
middle term? Isn't the point the service to which they put the description of behaviour?
"But then they make a tacit presupposition." Then what we do inour language-game always tests on a tacit presupposition.
179*

i8o«

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS IIv

I describe a psychological experiment: the apparatus, the questions of
the experimenter, the actions and replies of the subject—and then I say
that it is a scene in a play.—Now everything is different. So it will besaid: If this experiment were described in the same way in a book on
psychology, then the behaviour described would be understood as
the expression of something mental just because it is presupposedthat the subject is not taking us in, hasn't learnt the replies by heart,and other things of the kind.—So we are making a presupposition?
Should we ever really express ourselves like this: "Naturally I am
presupposing that . . . . ."?—Or do we not do so only because theother person already knows that?
Doesn't a presupposition imply a doubt? And doubt may be entirely
lacking. Doubting has an end.
It is like the relation: physical object—sense-impressions. Here wehave two different language-games and a complicated relation between
them.—If you try to reduce their relations to a simple formula you go
wrong.

vi
Suppose someone said: every familiar word, in a book for example,
actually carries an atmosphere with it in our minds, a 'corona' oflightly indicated uses.—Just as if each figure in a painting weresurrounded by delicate shadowy drawings of scenes, as it were inanother dimension, and in them we saw the figures in different contexts.—Only let us take this assumption seriously!—Then we see that
it is not adequate to explain intention,
For if it is like this, if the possible uses of a word do float before us
in half-shades as we say or hear it—this simply goes for us. But we
communicate with other people without knowing if they have thisexperience too.
How should we counter someone who told us that with him understanding was an inner process?——How should we counter him if hesaid that with him knowing how to play chess was an inner process?—
We should say that when we want to know if he can play chess wearen't interested in anything that goes on inside him.—And if he replies
that this is in fact just what we are interested in, that is, we are interested
in whether he can play chess—then we shall have to draw his attention
to the criteria which would demonstrate his capacity, and on the other
hand to the criteria for the 'inner states'.
Even if someone had a particular capacity only when, and only as
long as, he had a particular feeling, the feeling would not be thecapacity.
The meaning of a word is not the experience one has in hearing orsaying it, and the sense of a sentence is not a complex of such experiences.—(How do the meanings of the individual words make up
the sense of the sentence "I still haven't seen him yet"?) The sentence
is composed of the words, and that is enough.
Though—one would like to say—every word has a different characterin different contexts, at the same time there is one character it always
has: a single physiognomy. It looks at us.—But a face in a painting
looks at us too.
Are you sure that there is a single if-feeling, and not perhaps several?
Have you tried saying the word in a great variety of contexts? For181*

i8 2 ePHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Hvi

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Hvi

example, when it bears the principal stress of the sentence, and when
the word next to it does.

"I sing it with a quite particular expression." This expression is
not something that can be separated from the passage. It is a different
concept. (A different game.)

Suppose we found a man who, speaking of how words felt to him,
told us that "if" and "but" felt the same.—Should we have the rightto disbelieve him? We might think it strange. "He doesn't play ourgame at all", one would like to say. Or even: "This is a different
type of man."
If he used the words "if" and "but" as we do, shouldn't we think
he understood them as we do?
One misjudges the psychological interest of the if-feeling if one
regards it as the obvious correlate of a meaning; it needs rather to be
seen in a different context, in that of the special circumstances in which
it occurs.
Does a person never have the if-feeling when he is not uttering
the word "if"? Surely it is at least remarkable if this cause alone
produces this feeling. And this applies generally to the 'atmosphere'of a word;—why does one regard it so much as a matter of coursethat only this word has this atmosphere?
The if-feeling is not a feeling which accompanies the word "if".
The if-feeling would have to be compared with the special 'feeling*which a musical phrase gives us. (One sometimes describes such a
feeling by saying "Here it is as if a conclusion were being drawn", or"I should like to say * hence . . . . . ' " , or "Here I should always like tomake a gesture—" and then one makes it.)
But can this feeling be separated from the phrase? And yet it is not
the phrase itself, for that can be heard without the feeling.
Is it in this respect like the 'expression' with which the phrase isplayed?
We say this passage gives us a quite special feeling. We sing it toourselves, and make a certain movement, and also perhaps have somespecial sensation. But in a different context we should not recognize
these accompaniments—the movement, the sensation—at all. They arequite empty except just when we are singing this passage.

18}*

The experience is this passage played like this (that is, as I am doingit, for instance; a description could only hint at it).
Thus the atmosphere that is inseparable from its object—is not an
atmosphere.
Closely associated things, things which we have associated, seem to fit
one another. But what is this seeming to fit? How is their seeming to
fit manifested? Perhaps like this: we cannot imagine the man who had
this name, this face, this handwriting, not to have produced these works,
but perhaps quite different ones instead (those of another great man).
We cannot imagine it? Do we try?—
Here is a possibility: I hear that someone is painting a picture"Beethoven writing the ninth symphony". I could easily imagine thekind of thing such a picture would shew us. But suppose someone
wanted to represent what Goethe would have looked like writing theninth symphony? Here I could imagine nothing that would not beembarrassing and ridiculous.

Vll

Vlll

People who on waking tell us certain incidents (that they have beenin such-and-such places, etc.). Then we teach them the expression"I dreamt", which precedes the narrative. Afterwards I sometimes
ask them "did you dream anything last night?" and am answered
yes or no, sometimes with an account of a dream, sometimes not. Thatis the language-game. (I have assumed here that I do not dream myself.
But then, nor do I ever have the feeling of an invisible presence;other people do, and I can question them about their experiences.)
Now must I make some assumption about whether people are
deceived by their memories or not; whether they really had theseimages while they slept, or whether it merely seems so to them on
waking? And what meaning has this question?—And what interest?
Do we ever ask ourselves this when someone is telling us his dream?
And if not—is it because we are sure his memory won't have deceived
him? (And suppose it were a man with a quite specially bad
memory?—)"My kinaesthetic sensations advise me of the movement and positionof my limbs."
I let my index finger make an easy pendulum movement of small
amplitude. I either hardly feel it, or don't feel it at all. Perhaps alittle in the tip of the finger, as a slight tension. (Not at all in the
joint.) And this sensation advises me of the movement?—for I can
describe the movement exactly.

Does this mean that it is nonsense ever to raise the question whether
dreams really take place during sleep, or are a memory phenomenonof the awakened? It will turn on the use of the question.
"The mind seems able to give a word meaning"—isn't this as if I
were to say "The carbon atoms in benzene seem to lie at the corners ofa hexagon"? But this is not something that seems to be so; it is a
picture.
The evolution of the higher animals and of man, and the awakeningof consciousness at a particular level. The picture is something like
this: Though the ether is filled with vibrations the world is dark.
But one day man opens his seeing eye, and there is light.
What this language primarily describes is a picture. What is to bedone with the picture, how it is to be used, is still obscure. Quite
clearly, however, it must be explored if we want to understand thesense of what we are saying. But the picture seems to spare us
this work: it already points to a particular use. This is how it takes
us in.
i84e"But after all, you must feel it, otherwise you wouldn't know
(without looking) how your finger was moving." But "knowing"
it only means: being able to describe it.—I may be able to tell the direction from which a sound comes only because it affects one ear morestrongly than the other, but I don't feel this in my ears; yet it has its
effect: I know the direction from which the sound comes; for instance,
I look in that direction.
It is the same with the idea that it must be some feature of our painthat advises us of the whereabouts of the pain in the body, and somefeature of our memory image that tells us the time to which it belongs.
A sensation can advise us of the movement or position of a limb.
(For example, if you do not know, as a normal person does, whether
your arm is stretched out, you might find out by a piercing pain in theelbow.)—In the same way the character of a pain can tell us where
the injury is. (And the yellowness of a photograph how old it is.)What is the criterion for my learning the shape and colour of an
object from a sense-impression?
What sense-impression? Well, this one; I use words or a picture todescribe it.
And now: what do you feel when your fingers are in this position?—"How is one to define a feeling? It is something special and indefinable."
But it must be possible to teach the use of the words I
What I am looking for is the grammatical difference.
Let us leave the kinaesthetic feeling out for the moment.—I want todescribe a feeling to someone, and I tell him "Do thist and then you*!!
185*

i86«

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilviii

get it," and I hold my arm or my head in a particular position. Now
is this a description of a feeling? and when shall I say that he has understood what feeling I meant?—He will have to give a further descriptionof the feeling afterwards. And what kind of description must it be?
I say "Do fbis, and you'll get it". Can't there be a doubt here?
Mustn't there be one, if it is a feeling that is meant?
This looks so; this tastes so; this feels so. "This" and "so" must be
differently explained.
Our interest in a 'feeling' is of a quite particular kind. It includes,
for instance, the 'degree of the feeling', its 'place', and the extent towhich one feeling can be submerged by another. (When a movement
is very painful, so that the pain submerges every other slight sensationin the same place, does this make it uncertain whether you have reallymade this movement? Could it lead you to find out by looking?)ix
If you observe your own grief, which senses do you use to observe
it? A particular sense; one that/*?*// grief? Then do you feel it differently
when you are observing it? And what is the grief that you are observing—is it one which is there only while it is being observed?
'Observing' does not produce what is observed. (That is a conceptual statement.)
Again: I do not 'observe' what only comes into being throughobservation. The object of observation is something else.
A touch which was still painful yesterday is no longer so today.
Today I feel the pain only when I think about it, (That is: in certain
circumstances.)
My grief is no longer the same; a memory which was still unbearable to me a year ago is now no longer so.
That is a result of observation.
When do we say that any one is observing? Roughly: when heputs himself in a favourable position to receive certain impressions inorder (for example) to describe what they tell him.
If you trained someone to emit a particular sound at the sight ofsomething red, another at the sight of something yellow, and so on
for other colours, still he would not yet be describing objects by
their colours. Though he might be a help to us in giving a description. A description is a representation of a distribution in a space (inthat of time, for instance).
If I let my gaze wander round a room and suddenly it lights on
an object of a striking red colour, and I say "Redl"—that is not adescription.
Are the words "I am afraid" a description of a state of mind?
I say "I am afraid"; someone else asks me: "What was that? A cryof fear; or do you want to tell me how you feel; or is it a reflection on
your present state?"—Could I always give him a clear answer? Could
I never give him one?
187*

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilix

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilix

We can imagine all sorts of things here, for example:"No, no! I am afraid!""I am afraid. I am sorry to have to confess it."
"I am still a bit afraid, but no longer as much as before.""At bottom I am still afraid, though I won't confess it to myself.""I torment myself with all sorts of fears.""Now, just when I should be fearless, I am afraid!"
To each of these sentences a special tone of voice is appropriate,
and a different context.
It would be possible to imagine people who as it were thought much
more definitely than we, and used different words where we use onlyone.

When it is said in a funeral oration "We mourn our . . . ." this issurely supposed to be an expression of mourning; not to tell anything
to those who are present. But in a prayer at the grave these words
would in a way be used to tell someone something.

i88«

Wre ask "What does 'I am frightened' really mean, what am I
referring to when I say it?" And of course we find no answer, or
one that is inadequate.
The question is: "In what sort of context does it occur?"I can find no answer if I try to settle the question "What am I
referring to?" "What am I thinking when I say it?" by repeating theexpression of fear and at the same time attending to myself, as it wereobserving my soul out of the corner of my eye. In a concrete case
I can indeed ask "Why did I say that, what did I mean by it?"—and I might answer the question too; but not on the ground of observing what accompanied the speaking. And my answer would supplement, paraphrase, the earlier utterance.
What is fear? What does "being afraid" mean? If I wanted to define
it at a single shewing—I should play-act fear.
Could I also represent hope in this way? Hardly. And what about
belief?
Describing my state of mind (of fear, say) is something I do in aparticular context. (Just as it takes a particular context to make acertain action into an experiment.)
Is it, then, so surprising that I use the same expression in different
games? And sometimes as it were between the games?
And do I always talk with very definite purpose?—And is what I say
meaningless because I don't?

1896

But here is the problem: a cry, which cannot be called a description,
which is more primitive than any description, for all that serves as a
description of the inner life.
A cry is not a description. But there are transitions. And the words"I am afraid" may approximate more, or less, to being a cry. They may
come quite close to this and also be far removed from it.
We surely do not always say someone is complaining, because hesays he is in pain. So the words "I am in pain" may be a cry of complaint, and may be something else.
But if "I am afraid" is not always something like a cry of complaint
and yet sometimes is, then why should it always be a description of astate of mind?

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Hx

X

How did we ever come to use such an expression as "I believe . . . "?
Did we at some time become aware of a phenomenon (of belief)?
Did we observe ourselves and other people and so discover belief?
Moore's paradox can be put like this: the expression "I believe that
this is the case" is used like the assertion "This is the case"; and yet the
hypothesis that I believe this is the case is not used like the hypothesisthat this is the case.
So it looks as if the assertion "I believe" were not the assertion ofwhat is supposed in the hypothesis "I believe"!
Similarly: the statement "I believe it's going to rain" has a meaning
like, that is to say a use like, "It's going to rain", but the meaning of"I believed then that it was going to rain", is not like that of "It did
rain then".
"But surely 'I believed' must tell of just the same thing in the pastas 'I believe' in the present!"—Surely V -1 must mean just the same inrelation to — i, as \A means in relation to i! This means nothing at all.
"At bottom, when I say 'I believe . . .' I am describing my own
state of mind—but this description is indirectly an assertion of thefact believed."—As in certain circumstances I describe a photographin order to describe the thing it is a photograph of.
But then I must also be able to say that the photograph is a goodone. So here too: "I believe it's raining and my belief is reliable, so I
have confidence in it."—In that case my belief would be a kind ofsense-impression.
One can mistrust one's own senses, but not one's own belief.
If there were a verb meaning 'to believe falsely', it would not haveany significant first person present indicative.
Don't look at it as a matter of course, but as a most remarkable
thing, that the verbs "believe", "wish", "will" display all the inflexions
possessed by "cut", "chew", "run".The language-game of reporting can be given such a turn that areport is not meant to inform the hearer about its subject matter but
about the person making the report.
190*

i 9 ieIt is so when, for instance, a teacher examines a pupil. (You canmeasure to test the ruler.)
Suppose I were to introduce some expression—"I believe", forinstance—in this way: it is to be prefixed to reports when they serve
to give information about the reporter. (So the expression need notcarry with it any suggestion of uncertainty. Remember that the uncertainty of an assertion can be expressed impersonally: "He might cometoday".)—"I believe . . . ., and it isnst so" would be a contradiction.
"I believe . . . ." throws light on my state. Conclusions about myconduct can be drawn from this expression. So there is a similarity
here to expressions of emotion, of mood, etc, .
If, however, "I believe it is so" throws light on my state, then sodoes the assertion "It is so". For the sign "I believe" can't do it, canat the most hint at it.
Imagine a language in which "I believe it is so" is expressed only
by means of the tone of the assertion "It is so". In this language theysay, not "He believes" but "He is inclined to say . . . /' and there
exists also the hypothetical (subjunctive) "Suppose I were inclinedetc.", but not the expression "I am inclined to say".
Moore's paradox would not exist in this language; instead of it,
however, there would be a verb lacking one inflexion.
But this ought not to surprise us. Think of the fact that one canpredict one's own future action by an expression of intention.
I say of someone else "He seems to believe . . . ." and other people
say it of me. Now, why do I never say it of myself, not even whenothers rightly say it of me?—Do I myself not see and hear myself,
then?—That can be said.
"One feels conviction within oneself, one doesn't infer it from one's
own words or their tone."—What is true here is: one does not infer
one's own conviction from one's own words; nor yet the actions
which arise from that conviction.
"Here it looks as if the assertion 'I believe' were not the assertion ofwhat is supposed in the hypothesis."—So I am tempted to look for adifferent development of the verb in the first person present indicative.
This is how I think of it: Believing is a state of mind. It has duration;and that independently of the duration of its expression in a sentence,for example. So it is a kind of disposition of the believing person.
This is shewn me in the case of someone else by his behaviour; andi 9 z«PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS IIx
by his words. And under this head, by the expression "I believe . . .'as well as by the simple assertion.—What about my own case: how do I
myself recognize my own disposition?—Here it will have been necessary
for me to take notice of myself as others do, to listen to myself talking,to be able to draw conclusions from what I sayl
My own relation to my words is wholly different from other people's.
That different development of the verb would have been possible,
if only I could say "I seem to believe".
If I listened to the words of my mouth, I might say that someone
else was speaking out of my mouth.
"Judging from what I say, this is what I believe." Now, it is possible
to think out circumstances in which these words would make sense.
And then it would also be possible for someone to say "It is raining
and I don't believe it", or "It seems to me that my ego believes this,but it isn't true." One would have to fill out the picture with behaviour
indicating that two people were speaking through my mouth.
Even in the hypothesis the pattern is not what you think.
When you say "Suppose I believe . . . ." you are presupposing thewhole grammar of the word "to believe", the ordinary use, of which
you are master.—You are not supposing some state of affairs which,so to speak, a picture presents unambiguously to you, so that you cantack on to this hypothetical use some assertive use other than theordinary one.—You would not know at all what you were supposing
here (i.e. what, for example, would follow from such a supposition),
if you were not already familiar with the use of "believe".
Think of the expression "I say . . . .", for example in "I say it willrain today", which simply comes to the same thing as the assertion"It will . . . .". "He says it will . . . ." means approximately "Hebelieves it will . . . .". "Suppose I say . . . ." does not mean: Suppose
it rains today.
Different concepts touch here and coincide over a stretch. But
you need not think that all lines are circles.
Consider the misbegotten sentence "It may be raining, but it isn't".
And here one should be on one's guard against saying that "Itmay be raining" really means "I think it'll be raining." For why not
the other way round, why should not the latter mean the former?
Don't regard a hesitant assertion as an assertion of hesitancy.

xl
Two uses of the word "see".
The one: "What do you see there?"—"I see this" (and then a description, a drawing, a copy). The other: "I see a likeness between these
two faces"—let the man I tell this to be seeing the faces as clearly as I
do myself.
The importance of this is the difference of category between the two'objects' of sight.
The one man might make an accurate drawing of the two faces,
and the other notice in the drawing the likeness which the former did
not see.
I contemplate a face, and then suddenly notice its likeness to another. I see that it has not changed; and yet I see it differently. I callthis experience "noticing an aspect".
Its causes are of interest to psychologists.
We are interested in the concept and its place among the concepts ofexperience.
You could imagine the illustration

appearing in several places in a book, a text-book for instance. In therelevant text something different is in question every time: here a glass
cube, there an inverted open box, there a wire frame of that shape,
there three boards forming a solid angle. Each time the text supplies
the interpretation of the illustration.
But we can also see the illustration now as one thing now as another.
—So we interpret it, and see it as we interpret it.
Here perhaps we should like to reply: The description of what is
got immediately, i.e. of the visual experience, by means of an interpretation—is an indirect description. "I see the figure as a box"
means: I have a particular visual experience which I have found that
I always have when I interpret the figure as a box or when I look at
I93e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxia box. But if it meant this I ought to know it. I ought to beable to refer to the experience directly, and not only indirectly. (AsI can speak of red without calling it the colour of blood.)

have described my perception: just as if I had said "I see a red circle
over there."—Nevertheless someone else could have said of me: "He is seeing thefigure as a picture-rabbit."

194'

I shall call the following figure, derived from Jastrow1, the duckrabbit. It can be seen as a rabbit's head or as a duck's.

195*

It would have made as little sense for me to say "Now I am seeing
it as ..." as to say at the sight of a knife and fork "Now I am seeing
this as a knife and fork". This expression would not be understood.—
Any more than: "Now it's a fork" or "It can be a fork too".
One doesn't 'take' what one knows as the cutlery at a meal forcutlery; any more than one ordinarily tries to move one's mouth as
one eats, or aims at moving it.

And I must distinguish between the 'continuous seeing' of an aspect
and the 'dawning' of an aspect.
The picture might have been shewn me, and I never have seen
anything but a rabbit in it.
Here it is useful to introduce the idea of a picture-object. For
instance

would be a 'picture-face'.
In some respects I stand towards it as I do towards a human face.
I can study its expression, can react to it as to the expression of thehuman face. A child can talk to picture-men or picture-animals, cantreat them as it treats dolls.
I may, then, have seen the duck-rabbit simply as a picture-rabbit
from the first. That is to say, if asked "What's that?" or "What doyou see here?" I should have replied: "A picture-rabbit". If I had
further been asked what that was, I should have explained by pointing
to all sorts of pictures of rabbits, should perhaps have pointed to real
rabbits, talked about their habits, or given an imitation of them.
1 should not have answered the question "What do you see here?"by saying: "Now I am seeing it as a picture-rabbit". I should simply
1

Fact and Fabli in Psyebologj.

If you say "Now it's a face for me", we can ask: "What change areyou alluding to?"I see two pictures, with the duck-rabbit surrounded by rabbits inone, by ducks in the other. I do not notice that they are the same.
Does it follow from this that I see something different in the two cases?—
It gives us a reason for using this expression here.
"I saw it quite differently, I should never have recognized it!"Now, that is an exclamation. And there is also a justification for it.
I should never have thought of superimposing the heads like that,of making this comparison between them. For they suggest a differentmode of comparison.
Nor has the head seen like this the slightest similarity to the head
seen like this——although they are congruent.
I am shewn a picture-rabbit and asked what it is; I say "It's a rabbit".
Not "Now it's a rabbit". I am reporting my perception.—I am shewn
the duck-rabbit and asked what it is; I may say "It's a duck-rabbit".
But I may also react to the question quite differently.—The answer
that it is a duck-rabbit is again the report of a perception; the answer"Now it's a rabbit" is not. Had I replied "It's a rabbit", the ambiguity
would have escaped me, and I should have been reporting my perception.
The change of aspect. "But surely you would say that the pictureis altogether different now!"
But what is different: my impression? my point of view?—Can I
say? I describe the alteration like a perception; quite as if the object
had altered before my eyes.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

"Now I am seeing this", I might say (pointing to another picture, forexample). This has the form of a report of a new perception.
The expression of a change of aspect is the expression of a new
perception and at the same time of the perception's being unchanged.

and here I point to a number of different pictures of rabbits.—This
shews the difference between the concepts.
'Seeing as . . . .' is not part of perception. And for that reason it islike seeing and again not like.

I suddenly see the solution of a puzzle-picture. Before, there werebranches there; now there is a human shape. My visual impression
has changed and now I recognize that it has not only shape and colour
but also a quite particular 'organization'.—My visual impression haschanged;—what was it like before and what is it like now?—If I
represent it by means of an exact copy—and isn't that a good representation of it?—no change is shewn.

I look at an animal and am asked: "What do you see?" I answer:"A rabbit".—I see a landscape; suddenly a rabbit runs past. I exclaim"A rabbit!"
Both things, both the report and the exclamation, are expressions ofperception and of visual experience. But the exclamation is so in adifferent sense from the repoit: it is forced from us.—It is related to theexperience as a cry is to pain.

And above all do not say "After all my visual impression isn't thedrawing; it is this——which I can't shew to anyone."—Of course it is
not the drawing, but neither is it anything of the same category,
which I carry within myself.

But since it is the description of a perception, it can also be called theexpression of thought.——If you are looking at the object, you neednot think of it; but if you are having the visual experience expressed by
the exclamation, you are also thinking of what you see.

The concept of the 'inner picture' is misleading, for this concept
uses the 'outer picture' as a model; and yet the uses of the words forthese concepts are no more like one another than the uses of 'numeral'and 'number'. (And if one chose to call numbers 'ideal numerals', one
might produce a similar confusion.)Hence the flashing of an aspect on us seems half visual experience,
half thought.

196°

If you put the 'organization' of a visual impression on a level withcolours and shapes, you are proceeding from the idea of the visual
impression as an inner object. Of course this makes this object into a
chimera; a queerly shifting construction. For the similarity to a picture
is now impaired.
If I know that the schematic cube has various aspects and I want tofind out what someone else sees, I can get him to make a model ofwhat he sees, in addition to a copy, or to point to such a model; eventhough he has no idea of my purpose in demanding two accounts.
But when we have a changing aspect the case is altered. Now the
only possible expression of our experience is what before perhaps
seemed, or even was, a useless specification when once we had thecopy.
And this by itself wrecks the comparison of 'organization' withcolour and shape in visual impressions.
If I saw the duck-rabbit as a rabbit, then I saw: these shapes andcolours (I give them in detail)—and I saw besides something like this:197*

Someone suddenly sees an appearance which he does not recognize(it may be a familiar object, but in an unusual position or lighting); thelack of recognition perhaps lasts only a few seconds. Is it correct to say
he has a different visual experience from someone who knew theobject at once?
For might not someone be able to describe an unfamiliar shapethat appeared before him just as accurately as I, to whom it is familiar?
And isn't that the answer?—Of course it will not generally be so.
And his description will run quite differently. (I say, for example,"The animal had long ears"—he: "There were two long appendages",and then he draws them.)
I meet someone whom I have not seen for years; I see him clearly,
but fail to know him. Suddenly I know him, I see the old face in thealtered one. I believe that I should do a different portrait of him now
if I could paint.
Now, when I know my acquaintance in a crowrd, perhaps after
looking in his direction for quite a while,—is this a special sort ofseeing? Is it a case of both seeing and thinking? or an amalgam of thetwo, as I should almost like to say?
The question is: why does one want to say this?

i98«

I99e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

The very expression which is also a report of what is seen, is here
a cry of recognition.

Imagine the duck-rabbit hidden in a tangle of lines. Now I suddenly
notice it in the picture, and notice it simply as the head of a rabbit.
At some later time I look at the same picture and notice the same
figure, but see it as the duck, without necessarily realizing that it was
the same figure both times.—If I later see the aspect change—can I say
that the duck and rabbit aspects are now seen quite differently fromwhen I recognized them separately in the tangle of lines? No.
But the change produces a surprise not produced by the recognition.

What is the criterion of the visual experience?—The criterion?
What do you suppose?
The representation of 'what is seen'.
The concept of a representation of what is seen, like that of a copy,
is very elastic, and so together with it is the concept of what is seen.
The two are intimately connected. (Which is not to say that they arealike.)How does one tell that human beings see three-dimensionally?—
I ask someone about the lie of the land (over there) of which he has aview. "Is it like A&/J?" (I shew him with my hand)—"Yes."—"How
do you know?"—"It's not misty, I see it quite clear."—He does notgive reasons for the surmise. The only thing that is natural to us
is to represent what we see three-dimensionally; special practice andtraining are needed for two-dimensional representation whether indrawing or in words. (The queerness of children's drawings.)
If someone sees a smile and does not know it for a smile, does notunderstand it as such, does he see it differently from someone who
understands it?—He mimics it differently, for instance.
Hold the drawing of a face upside down and you can't recognize
the expression of the face. Perhaps you can see that it is smiling, but
not exactly what kind of smile it is. You cannot imitate the smile ordescribe it more exactly.
And yet the picture which you have turned round may be a mostexact representation of a person's face.

The figure (a)As (c)

is the reverse of the figure (b)is the reverse of (d)But — I should like to say — there is a different difference between my
impressions of (c) and (d) and between those of (a) and (b). (d),for example, looks neater than (c). (Compare a remark of Lewis
Carroirs.) (d) is easy, (c) hard to copy.

If you search in a figure (i) for another figure (2), and then find it,
you see (i) in a new way. Not only can you give a new kind of description of it, but noticing the second figure was a new visual experience.
But you would not necessarily want to say "Figure (i) looks quite
different now; it isn't even in the least like the figure I saw before,
though they are congruent!"
There are here hugely many interrelated phenomena and possible
concepts.
Then is the copy of the figure an incomplete description of my visualexperience? No.—But the circumstances decide whether, and what,more detailed specifications are necessary.—It may be an incomplete
description; if there is still something to ask.
Of course we can say: There are certain things which fall equally
under the concept 'picture-rabbit' and under the concept 'pictureduck'. And a picture, a drawing, is such a thing.—But the impression
is not simultaneously of a picture-duck and a picture-rabbit.
"What I really see must surely be what is produced in me by the
influence of the object"—Then what is produced in me is a sort ofcopy, something that in its turn can be looked at, can be before
one; almost something like a materialisation.
And this materialization is something spatial and it must be possible
to describe it in purely spatial terms. For instance (if it is a face)it can smile; the concept of friendliness, however, has no place in an
account of it, but is foreign to such an account (even though it may
subserve it).
If you ask me what I saw, perhaps I shall be able to make a sketch
which shews you; but I shall mostly have no recollection of the way
my glance shifted in looking at it.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Hxi

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Hxi

The concept of 'seeing' makes a tangled impression. Well, it istangled.—I look at the landscape, my gaze ranges over it, I see
all sorts of distinct and indistinct movement; this impresses itself
sharply on me, that is quite hazy. After all, how completely ragged
what we see can appear 1 And now look at all that can be meant by"description of what is seen".—But this just is what is called description of what is seen. There is not one genuine proper case of suchdescription—the rest being just vague, something which awaits
clarification, or which must just be swept aside as rubbish.

(It is in this sense too that there is no room for imaginary numbersin the continuum of real numbers. But what this means is: the application of the concept of imaginary numbers is less like that of real
numbers than appears from the look of the calculations. It is necessary
to get down to the application, and then the concept finds a different
place, one which, so to speak, one never dreamed of.)

2OO*

Here we are in enormous danger of wanting to make fine distinctions.—It is the same when one tries to define the concept of a material
object in terms of 'what is really seen'.—What we have rather to do isto accept the everyday language-game, and to note false accounts ofthe matter as false. The primitive language-game which children aretaught needs no justification; attempts at justification need to be
rejected.
Take as an example the aspects of a triangle. This triangle

can be seen as a triangular hole, as a solid, as a geometrical drawing;
as standing on its base, as hanging from its apex; as a mountain,
as a wedge, as an arrow or pointer, as an overturned object which ismeant to stand on the shorter side of the right angle, as a half parallelogram, and as various other things.
"You can think now of this now of this as you look at it, can regard
it now as this now as this, and then you will see it now this way, now/j-." — What way? There is no further qualification.
But how is it possible to see an object according to an interpretation? —The question represents it as a queer fact; as if something were being
forced into a form it did not really fit. But no squeezing, no forcing
took place here.
When it looks as if there were no room for such a form between
other ones you have to look for it in another dimension. If there is
no room here, there is room in another dimension.

201*

How would the following account do: "What I can see something
asy is what it can be a picture of"?
What this means is: the aspects in a change of aspects are those
ones which the figure might sometimes have permanently in a picture.
A triangle can really be standing up in one picture, be hanging inanother, and can in a third be something that has fallen over.—That is,
I who am looking at it say, not "It may also be something that has
fallen over", but "That glass has fallen over and is lying there infragments". This is how we react to the picture.
Could I say what a picture must be like to produce this effect?
No. There are, for example, styles of painting which do not convey
anything to me in this immediate way, but do to other people. I
think custom and upbringing have a hand in this.
What does it mean to say that I 'see the sphere floating in the air' in a
picture?
Is it enough that this description is the first to hand, is the matterof-course one? No, for it might be so for various reasons. This might,
for instance, simply be the conventional description.
What is the expression of my not merely understanding the picture inthis way, for instance, (knowing what it is supposed to be), but seeing
it in this way?—It is expressed by: "The sphere seems to float", "Yousee it floating", or again, in a special tone of voice, "It floats!"
This, then, is the expression of taking something for something.
But not being used as such.
Here we are not asking ourselves what are the causes and what
produces this impression in a particular case.
And is it a special impression?—"Surely I see something different
when I see the sphere floating from when I merely see it lying there."—This really means: This expression is justified!—(For taken literally
it is no more than a repetition.)

202*

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

(And yet my impression is not that of a real floating sphere either.
There are various forms of 'three-dimensional seeing'. The threedimensional character of a photograph and the three-dimensional
character of what we see through a stereoscope.)"And is it really a different impression?"—In order to answer thisI should like to ask myself whether there is really something different
there in me. But how can I find out?——I describe what I am seeing
differently.
Certain drawings are always seen as flat figures, and others sometimes, or always, three-dimensionally.
Here one would now like to say: the visual impression of what isseen three-dimensionally is three-dimensional; with the schematic cube,
for instance, it is a cube. (For the description of the impression isthe description of a cube.)
And then it seems queer that with some drawings our impression
should be a flat thing, and with some a three-dimensional thing. One
asks oneself "Where is this going to end?"
When I see the picture of a galloping horse—do I merely know that
this is the kind of movement meant? Is it superstition to think I see
the horse galloping in the picture?——And does my visual impression
gallop too?
What does anyone tell me by saying "Now I see it as . . . . ."?
What consequences has this information? What can I do with it?
People often associate colours with vowels. Someone might findthat a vowel changed its colour when it was repeated over and overagain. He finds a 'now blue—now red', for instance.
The expression "Now I am seeing it as . . ." might have no moresignificance for us than: "Now I find a red".
(Linked with physiological observations, even this change might
acquire importance for us.)
Here it occurs to me that in conversation on aesthetic matters we
use the words: "You have to see it like this, this is how it is meant";"When you see it like this, you see where it goes wrong"; "You haveto hear this bar as an introduction"; "You must hear it in this key";"You must phrase it like this" (which can refer to hearing as well as toplaying).

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS IlxiThis

figure203*a

is supposed to represent a convex step and to be used in some kindof topological demonstration. For this purpose we draw the straightline a through the geometric centres of the two surfaces.—Now ifanyone's three-dimensional impression of the figure were never morethan momentary, and even so were now concave, now convex, thatmight make it difficult for him to follow our demonstration. And
if he finds that the flat aspect alternates with a three-dimensional one,that is just as if I were to shew him completely different objects inthe course of the demonstration.
What does it mean for me to look at a drawing in descriptivegeometry and say: "I know that this line appears again here, but I
can't see it like that"? Does it simply mean a lack of familiarity inoperating with the drawing; that I don't 'know my way about' too
well?—This familiarity is certainly one of our criteria. What tells
us that someone is seeing the drawing three-dimensionally is a certain
kind of 'knowing one's way about'. Certain gestures, for instance,
which indicate the three-dimensional relations: fine shades of behaviour.
I see that an animal in a picture is transfixed by an arrow. It has
struck it in the throat and sticks out at the back of the neck. Let the
picture be a silhouette.—Do you see the arrow—or do you merely knowthat these two bits are supposed to represent part of an arrow?
(Compare Kohler's figure of the interpenetrating hexagons.)"But this isn't seeing]"——"But this is seeing I"—It must be possible
to give both remarks a conceptual justification.
But this is seeing! In what sense is it seeing?
"The phenomenon is at first surprising, but a physiological explanation of it will certainly be found."—Our problem is not a causal but a conceptual one.
If the picture of the transfixed beast or of the interpenetrating
hexagons were shewn to me just for a moment and then I had todescribe it, that would be my description; if I had to draw it I should

204e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

certainly produce a very faulty copy, but it would shew some sort ofanimal transfixed by an arrow, or two hexagons interpenetrating. That
is to say: there are certain mistakes that I should not make.

"To me it is an animal pierced by an arrow." That is what I treat
it as; this is my attitude to the figure. This is one meaning in calling it
a case of 'seeing'.

The first thing to jump to my eye in this picture is: there are two
hexagons.
Now I look at them and ask myself: "Do I really see them as hexagons?"—and for the whole time they are before my eyes? (Assumingthat they have not changed their aspect in that time.)—And I shouldlike to reply: "I am not thinking of them as hexagons the whole time."

But can I say in the same sense: "To me these are two hexagons"?
Not in the same sense, but in a similar one.

Someone tells me: "I saw it at once as two hexagons. And that's
the whole of what I saw." But how do I understand this? I think hewould have given this description at once in answer to the question"What are you seeing?", nor would he have treated it as one among
several possibilities. In this his description is like the answer "A face"on being shewn the figure

The best description I can give of what was shewn me for a moment
is this: . . . . .
"The impression was that of a rearing animal." So a perfectly
definite description came out.—Was it seeing, or was it a thought?
Do not try to analyse your own inner experience.
Of course I might also have seen the picture first as something
different, and then have said to myself "Oh, it's two hexagons!"
So the aspect would have altered. And does this prove that I in fact
saw it as something definite?
"Is it a genuine visual experience?" The question is: in what sense
is it one?
Here it is difficult to see that what is at issue is the fixing of concepts.
A concept forces itself on one. (This is what you must not forget.)For when should I call it a mere case of knowing, not seeing?—
Perhaps when someone treats the picture as a working drawing,reads it like a blueprint. (Fine shades of behaviour.—Why are they
important* They have important consequences.)

205*

You need to think of the role which pictures such as paintings (asopposed to working drawings) have in our lives. This role is by nomeans a uniform one.
A comparison: texts are sometimes hung on the wall. But nottheorems of mechanics. (Our relation to these two things.)
If you see the drawing as such-and-such an animal, what I expectfrom you will be pretty different from what I expect when you merely
know what it is meant to be.
Perhaps the following expression would have been better: we
regard the photograph, the picture on our wall, as the object itself(the man, landscape, and so on) depicted there.
This need not have been so. We could easily imagine people who
did not have this relation to such pictures. Who, for example, would
be repelled by photographs, because a face without colour and evenperhaps a face reduced in scale struck them as inhuman.
I say: "We regard a portrait as a human being,"—but when do we doso, and for how long? Always, if we see it at all (and do not, say, see it
as something else)?
I might say yes to this, and that would determine the concept ofregarding-as.—The question is whether yet another concept, related
to this one, is also of importance to us: that, namely, of a seeing-as
which only takes place while I am actually concerning myself with thepicture as the object depicted.
I might say: a picture does not always live for me while I am seeing it.
"Her picture smiles down on me from the wall." It need not always
do so, whenever my glance lights on it.
The duck-rabbit. One asks oneself: how can the eye—this dot—
be looking in a direction?—"See, if is looking^ (And one 'looks' oneself as one says this.) But one does not say and do this the whole time
one is looking at the picture. And now, what is this "See, it's looking!"—does it express a sensation?

2o6<=PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

(In giving all these examples I am not aiming at some kind ofcompleteness, some classification of psychological concepts. They are
only meant to enable the reader to shift for himself when he encounters
conceptual difficulties.)"Now I see it as a . . . ." goes with "I am trying to see it as a ... ."or "I can't see it as a . . . . yet". But I cannot try to see a conventional
picture of a lion as a lion, any more than an F as that letter. (Though
I may well try to see it as a gallows, for example.)

PHILOSOPHICALINVESTIGATIONS

Hxi

207*

Tine shades of behaviour.'—When my understanding of a theme isexpressed by my whistling it with the correct expression, this is an
example of such fine shades.
The aspects of the triangle: it is as if an image came into contact,
and for a time remained in contact, with the visual impression.
In this, however, these aspects differ from the concave and convex
aspects of the step (for example). And also from the aspects of the
figureDo not ask yourself "How does it work with met"—Ask "What do I
know about someone else?"
How does one play the game: "It could be this too"? (What a figure
could also be—which is what it can be seen as—is not simply anotherfigure. If someone said "I see
he might still be meaning very different things.)
Here is a game played by children: they say that a chest, for example,
is a house; and thereupon it is interpreted as a house in every detail.
A piece of fancy is worked into it.
And does the child now see the chest as a house?
"He quite forgets that it is a chest; for him it actually is a house."(There are definite tokens of this.) Then would it not also becorrect to say he sees it as a house?
And if you knew how to play this game, and, given a particularsituation, you exclaimed with special expression "Now it's a house!"—you would be giving expression to the dawning of an aspect.
If I heard someone talking about the duck-rabbit, and now he spoke
in a certain way about the special expression of the rabbit's face I
should say, now he's seeing the picture as a rabbit.
But the expression in one's voice and gestures is the same as if theobject had altered and had ended by becoming this or that.
I have a theme played to me several times and each time in a slower
tempo. In the end I say "Now it's right", or "Now at last it's a march","Now at last it's a dance".—The same tone of voice expresses thedawning of an aspect.

(which I shall call a "double cross") as a white cross on a black
ground and as a black cross on a white ground.
You must remember that the descriptions of the alternating aspects
are of a different kind in each case.
(The temptation to say "I see it like fbis", pointing to the same thingfor "it" and "this".) Always get rid of the idea of the private object
in this way: assume that it constantly changes, but that you do notnotice the change because your memory constantly deceives you.
Those two aspects of the double cross (I shall call them the aspectsA) might be reported simply by pointing alternately to an isolated
white and an isolated black cross.
One could quite well imagine this as a primitive reaction in a childeven before it could talk.
(Thus in reporting the aspects A we point to a part of the double
cross.—The duck and rabbit aspects could not be described in an
analogous way.)
You only 'see the duck and rabbit aspects' if you are already conversant with the shapes of those two animals. There is no analogous condition for seeing the aspects A.
It is possible to take the duck-rabbit simply for the picture of a
rabbit, the double cross simply for the picture of a black cross, but not
to take the bare triangular figure for the picture of an object that has
fallen over. To see this aspect of the triangle demands imagination.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

The aspects A are not essentially three-dimensional; a black crosson a white ground is not essentially a cross with a white surface in the
background. You could teach someone the idea of the black cross ona ground of different colour without shewing him anything but crosses
painted on sheets of paper. Here the 'background' is simply thesurrounding of the cross.
The aspects A are not connected with the possibility of illusionin the same way as are the three-dimensional aspects of the drawing ofa cube or step.

It is only if someone can do, has learnt, is master of, such-and-such,that it makes sense to say he has had this experience.
And if this sounds crazy, you need to reflect that the concept of seeing
is modified here. (A similar consideration is often necessary to get
rid of a feeling of dizziness in mathematics.)
We talk, we utter words, and only later get a picture of their life.

,208 eI can see the schematic cube as a box;—but can I also see it now as apaper, now as a tin, box?—What ought I to say, if someone assured me
he could?—I can set a limit to the concept here.
Yet think of the expression "felt" in connexion with looking at a
picture. ("One feels the softness of that material") (Knowing in dreams.
"And I knew that . . . was in the room.")
How does one teach a child (say in arithmetic) "Now take thesethings together!" or "Now these go together"? Clearly "taking
together" and "going together" must originally have had anothermeaning for him than that of seeing in this way or that.—And this is aremark about concepts, not about teaching methods.
One kind of aspect might be called 'aspects of organization'. Whenthe aspect changes parts of the picture go together which before did
not.

2096

For how could I see that this posture was hesitant before I knewthat it was a posture and not the anatomy of the animal?
But surely that only means that I cannot use this concept to describe
the object of sight, just because it has more than purely visual reference?—
Might I not for all that have a purely visual concept of a hesitantposture, or of a timid face?
Such a concept would be comparable with 'major' and 'minor' which
certainly have emotional value, but can also be used purely to describe
a perceived structure.
The epithet "sad", as applied for example to the outline face,characterizes the grouping of lines in a circle. Applied to a humanbeing it has a different (though related) meaning. (But this does notmean that a sad expression is like the feeling of sadness!)
Think of this too: I can only see, not hear, red and green,—but
sadness I can hear as much as I can see it.
Think of the expression "I heard a plaintive melody". And now thequestion is: "Does he hear the plaint?"

In the triangle I can see now this as apex, that as base—now this asapex, that as base.—Clearly the words "Now I am seeing this as theapex" cannot so far mean anything to a learner who has only justmet the concepts of apex, base, and so on.—But I do not mean thisas an empirical proposition.
"Now he's seeing it like this", "now like that" would only be said of
someone capable of making certain applications of the figure quite
freely.
The substratum of this experience is the mastery of a technique.

And if I reply: "No, he doesn't hear it, he merely has a sense of it"—where does that get us? One cannot mention a sense-organ for this'sense'.
Some would like to reply here: "Of course I hear it!"—Others:"I don't really bear it."
We can, however, establish differences of concept here.

But how queer for this to be the logical condition of someone's
having such-and-such an experience^. After all, you don't say that one
only 'has toothache' if one is capable of doing such-and-such.—Fromthis it follows that we cannot be dealing with the same concept ofexperience here. It is a different though related concept.

We react to the visual impression differently from someone who does
not recognize it as timid (in the full sense of the word).—But I do notwant to say here that we feel this reaction in our muscles and joints
and that this is the 'sensing'.—No, what we have here is a modified
concept of sensation.

2I0 ePHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

One might say of someone that he was blind to the expression of aface. Would his eyesight on that account be defective?
This is, of course, not simply a question for physiology. Here thephysiological is a symbol of the logical.

I am seeing it?" Do I, so to speak,/*??/ it the whole time?—But put thequestion in the third person.—When would you say of someone that he
was aware of it the whole time, and when the opposite?—Of course,
one could ask him,—but how did he learn how to answer such aquestion?—He knows what it means "to feel pain continuously".
But that will only confuse him here (as it confuses me).
If he now says he is continuously aware of the depth—do I believe
him? And if he says he is aware of it only occasionally (when talking
about it, perhaps)—do I believe that? These answers will strike me as
resting on a false foundation.—It will be different if he says that theobject sometimes strikes him as flat, sometimes as three-dimensional.

If you feel the seriousness of a tune, what are you perceiving?—
Nothing that could be conveyed by reproducing what you heard.
I can imagine some arbitrary cipher—this, for instance:
to be a strictly correct letter of some foreign alphabet. Or again, tobe a faultily written one, and faulty in this way or that: for example,
it might be slap-dash, or typical childish awkwardness, or like theflourishes in a legal document. It could deviate, from the correctly
written letter in a variety of ways.—And I can see it in various
aspects according to the fiction I surround it with. And here there is a
close kinship with 'experiencing the meaning of a word'.
I should like to say that what dawns here lasts only as long as I am
occupied with the object in a particular way. ("See, it's looking 1")——'I should like to say'—and is it so?——Ask yourself "For how longam I struck by a thing?"—For how long do I find it new?
The aspect presents a physiognomy which then passes away. It
is almost as if there were a face there which at first I imitate, and thenaccept without imitating it.—And isn't this really explanation enough?
—But isn't it too much?

Someone tells me: "I looked at the flower, but was thinking ofsomething else and was not conscious of its colour." Do I understandthis?—I can imagine a significant context, say his going on: "Then I
suddenly saw it, and realized it was the one which . . . . . . " .
Or again: "If I had turned away then, I could not have said whatcolour it was.""He looked at it without seeing it."—There is such a thing. But
what is the criterion for it?—Well, there is a variety of cases here.
"Just now I looked at the shape rather than at the colour." Do not
let such phrases confuse you. Above all, don't wonder "What canbe going on in the eyes or brain?"
The likeness makes a striking impression on me; then the impression
fades.
It only struck me for a few minutes, and then no longer did.
What happened here?—What can I recall? My own facial expression
comes to mind; I could reproduce it. If someone who knew me hadseen my face he would have said "Something about his face struck you
just now".—There further occurs to me what I say on such an occasion, out loud or to myself. And that is all.—And is this what being
struck is? No. These are the phenomena of being struck; but they are'what happens'.

"I observed the likeness between him and his father for a few
minutes, and then no longer."—One might say this if his face werechanging and only looked like his father's for a short time. But it canalso mean that after a few minutes I stopped being struck by thelikeness.
"After the likeness had struck you, how long were you aware of it?"
What kind of answer might one give to this question?—"I soon
stopped thinking about it", or "It struck me again from time to time",or "I several times had the thought, how like they arel", or "I marvelled at the likeness for at least a minute"—That is the sort of answer
you would get.

Is being struck looking plus thinking? No. Many of our concepts
cross here.

I should like to put the question "Am I aware of the spatial character,the depth of an object (of this cupboard for instance), the whole time('Thinking' and 'inward speech'—I do not say 'to oneself*—aredifferent concepts.)

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

The colour of the visual impression corresponds to the colour of:he object (this blotting paper looks pink to me, and is pink)—the
shape of the visual impression to the shape of the object (it looks rectmgular to me, and is rectangular)—but what I perceive in the dawningof an aspect is not a property of the object, but an internal relation
between it and other objects.

If you look at a photograph of people, houses and trees, you do not
feel the lack of the third dimension in it. We should not find it easy
to describe a photograph as a collection of colour-patches on a flat
surface; but what we see in a stereoscope looks three-dimensional ina different way again.

I2e

It is almost as if 'seeing the sign in this context' were an echo of athought.
"The echo of a thought in sight"—one would like to say.
Imagine a physiological explanation of the experience. Let it be
this: When we look at the figure, our eyes scan it repeatedly, always
following a particular path. The path corresponds to a particularpattern of oscillation of the eyeballs in the act of looking. It is possible
to jump from one such pattern to another and for the two to alternate.
(Aspects A.) Certain patterns of movement are physiologically impossible; hence, for example, I cannot see the schematic cube as twointerpenetrating prisms. And so on. Let this be the explanation.—"Yes, that shews it is a kind of seeing"—You have now introduced anew, a physiological, criterion for seeing. And this can screen the old
problem from view, but not solve it.—The purpose of this paragraphhowever, was to bring before our view what happens when a physiological explanation is offered. The psychological concept hangs out ofreach of this explanation. And this makes the nature of the problem
clearer.
Do I really see something different each time, or do I only interpret
what I see in a different way? I am inclined to say the former. But
why?—To interpret is to think, to do something; seeing is a state.
Now it is easy to recognize cases in which we are interpreting. When
we interpret we form hypotheses, which may prove false.—"I amseeing this figure as a . . . . . " can be verified as little as (or in the same
sense as) "I am seeing bright red". So there is a similarity in the useof "seeing" in the two contexts. Only do not think you knew inadvance what the "state of seeing" means here! Let the use teach you
the meaning.
We find certain things about seeing puzzling, because we do notfind the whole business of seeing puzzling enough.

2130(It is anything but a matter of course that we see 'three-dimensionally' with two eyes. If the two visual images are amalgamated, wemight expect a blurred one as a result.)
The concept of an aspect is akin to the concept of an image. In
other words: the concept 'I air now seeing it as . . . .' is akin to 'I am
now having this image'.
Doesn't it take imagination to hear something as a variation on aparticular theme? And yet one is perceiving something in so hearing it.
"Imagine this changed like this, and you have this other thing."
One can use imagining in the course of proving something.
Seeing an aspect and imagining are subject to the will. There issuch an order as "Imagine this", and also: "Now see the figure likethis"; but not: "Now see this leaf green".
The question now arises: Could there be human beings lacking in
the capacity to see something as something—and what would that belike? What sort of consequences would it have?—Would this defectbe comparable to colour-blindness or to not having absolute pitch?—
We will call it "aspect-blindness"—and will next consider what might
be meant by this. (A conceptual investigation.) The aspect-blind man
is supposed not to see the aspects A change. But is he also supposed
not to recognize that the double cross contains both a black and awhite cross? So if told "Shew me figures containing a black crossamong these examples" will he be unable to manage it? No, he shouldbe able to do that; but he will not be supposed to say: "Now it's a
black cross on a white ground!"Is he supposed to be blind to the similarity between two faces?—
And so also to their identity or approximate identity? I do not want
to settle this. (He ought to be able to execute such orders as "Bringme something that looks like this")
Ought he to be unable to see the schematic cube as a cube?—Itwould not follow from that that he could not recognize it as a representation (a working drawing for instance) of a cube. But for him it

2i4e

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Hxi

would not jump from one aspect to the other.—Question: Ought heto be able to take it as a cube in certain circumstances, as we do?—If not, this could not very well be called a sort of blindness.
The 'aspect-blind' will have an altogether different relationship to
pictures from ours.

When I pronounce this word while reading with expression it iscompletely filled with its meaning.—"How can this be, if meaningis the use of the word?" Well, what I said was intended figuratively.
Not that I chose the figure: it forced itself on me.—But the figurative
employment of the word can't get into conflict with the original one.

(Anomalies of this kind are easy for us to imagine.)
Aspect-blindness will be akin to the lack of a 'musical ear'.
The importance of this concept lies in the connexion between theconcepts of 'seeing an aspect' and 'experiencing the meaning of aword'. For we want to ask "What would you be missing if you
did not experience the meaning of a word?"
What would you be missing, for instance, if you did not understandthe request to pronounce the word "till" and to mean it as a verb,—or
if you did not feel that a word lost its meaning and became a mere
sound if it was repeated ten times over?
In a law-court, for instance, the question might be raised how
someone meant a word. And this can be inferred from certain facts.—
It is a question of intention. But could how he experienced a word—
the word "bank" for instance—have been significant in the same way?
Suppose I had agreed on a code with someone; "tower" meansbank. I tell him "Now go to the tower"—he understands me andacts accordingly, but he feels the word "tower" to be strange in thisuse, it has not yet 'taken on' the meaning.
"When I read a poem or narrative with feeling, surely something
goes on in me which does not go on when I merely skim the lines for
information."—What processes am I alluding to?—The sentences havea different ring. I pay careful attention to my intonation. Sometimes
a word has the wrong intonation, I emphasize it too much or too little.
I notice this and shew it in my face. I might later talk about myreading in detail, for example about the mistakes in my tone of voice.
Sometimes a picture, as it were an illustration, comes to me. And thisseems to help me to read with the correct expression. And I could
mention a good deal more of the same kind.—I can also give a worda tone of voice which brings out the meaning of the rest, almost as if
this word were a picture of the whole thing. (And this may, of course,
depend on sentence-formation.)

215*

Perhaps it could be explained why precisely this picture suggests
itself to me. (Just think of the expression, and the meaning of theexpression: "the word that hits it off".)
But if a sentence can strike me as like a painting in words, and thevery individual word in the sentence as like a picture, then it is no suchmarvel that a word uttered in isolation and without purpose can seemto carry a particular meaning in itself.
Think here of a special kind of illusion which throws light on thesematters.—I go for a walk in the environs of a city with a friend.
As we talk it comes out that I am imagining the city to lie on our right.
Not only have I no conscious reason for this assumption, but somequite simple consideration was enough to make me realize that thecity lay rather to the left ahead of us. I can at first give no answer
to the question why I imagine the city in this direction. I had no reason
to think it. But though I see no reason still I seem to see certain
psychological causes for it. In particular, certain associations andmemories. For example, we walked along a canal, and once before
in similar circumstances I had followed a canal and that time the city
lay on our right.—I might try as it were psychoanalytically to discover
the causes of my unfounded conviction.
"But what is this queer experience?"—Of course it is not queerer
than any other; it simply differs in kind from those experiences which
we regard as the most fundamental ones, our sense impressions for
instance.
"I feel as if I knew the city lay over there."—"I feel as if the name
'Schubert' fitted Schubert's works and Schubert's face."
You can say the word "March" to yourself and mean it at one timeas an imperative at another as the name of a month. And now say"March!"—and then "March no further\"—Does the same experience
accompany the word both times—are you sure?
If a sensitive ear shews me, when I am playing this game, that I
have now this now that experience of the word—doesn't it also shew

2 i6ePHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxime that I often do not have any experience of it in the course of talking?—For the fact that I then also mean it, intend it, now like this now
like thaty and maybe also say so later is, of course, not in question.
But the question now remains why, in connexion with this game ofexperiencing a word, we also speak of 'the meaning' and of 'meaningit'.—This is a different kind of question.——It is the phenomenon
which is characteristic of this language-game that in this situation we
use this expression: we say we pronounced the word with this meaning
and take this expression over from that other language-game.
Call it a dream. It does not change anything.
Given the two ideas 'fat' and 'lean', would you be rather inclined
to say that Wednesday was fat and Tuesday lean, or vice versa?
(I incline decisively towards the former.) Now have "fat" and"lean" some different meaning here from their usual one?—They
have a different use.—So ought I really to have used different
words? Certainly not that.—I want to use these words (with theirfamiliar meanings) here.—Now, I say nothing about the causes of thisphenomenon. They might be associations from my childhood. But thatis a hypothesis. Whatever the explanation,—the inclination is there.
Asked "What do you really mean here by 'fat' and 'lean'?"—I
could only explain the meanings in the usual way. I could not point
to the examples of Tuesday and Wednesday.
Here one might speak of a 'primary' and 'secondary' sense of aword. It is only if the word has the primary sense for you that you
use it in the secondary one.
Only if you have learnt to calculate—on paper or out loud—canyou be made to grasp, by means of this concept, what calculating in
the head is.
The secondary sense is not a 'metaphorical' sense. If I say "For me
the vowel e is yellow" I do not mean: 'yellow' in a metaphoricalsense,—for I could not express what I want to say in any other way
than by means of the idea 'yellow'.
Someone tells me: "Wait for me by the bank". Question: Did you,as you were saying the word, mean this bank?—This question is of thesame kind as "Did you intend to say such-and-such to him on yourway to meet him?" It refers to a definite time (the time of walking, as
the former question refers to the time of speaking)—but not to an

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS

ILri

2176

experience during that time. Meaning is as little an experience as
intending.
But what distinguishes them from experience?—They have noexperience-content. For the contents (images for instance) whichaccompany and illustrate them are not the meaning or intending.
The intention with which one acts does not 'accompany' the action
any more than the thought 'accompanies' speech. Thought and intention are neither 'articulated' nor 'non-articulated'; to be comparedneither with a single note which sounds during the acting or speaking,nor with a tune.
'Talking' (whether out loud or silently) and 'thinking' are notconcepts of the same kind; even though they are in closest connexion.
The interest of the experiences one has while speaking and of theintention is not the same. (The experiences might perhaps informa psychologist about the 'unconscious' intention.)"At that word we both thought of him." Let us assume that eachof us said the same words to himself—and how can it mean MORE
than that?—But wouldn't even those words be only a germ? They
must surely belong to a language and to a context, in order really tobe the expression of the thought of that man.
If God had looked into our minds he would not have been able tosee there whom we were speaking of.
"Why did you look at me at that word, were you thinking of. . . .?"—So there is a reaction at a certain moment and it is explained bysaying "I thought of. . . ." or "I suddenly remembered . . . ."In saying this you refer to that moment in the time you werespeaking. It makes a difference whether you refer to this or to thatmoment.
Mere explanation of a word does not refer to an occurrence at the
moment of speaking.
The language-game "I mean (or meant) this" (subsequent explanation of a word) is quite different from this one: "I thought of . . . . as I
said it." The latter is akin to "It reminded me o f . . . .""I have already remembered three times today that I must write tohim." Of what importance is it what went on in me then?—On the2i8*

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

other hand what is the importance, what the interest, of the statement
itself?—It permits certain conclusions.
"At these words he occurred to me."—What is the primitive reaction
with which the language-game begins—which can then be translated
into these words? How do people get to use these words?
The primitive reaction may have been a glance or a gesture, but it
may also have been a word.
"Why did you look at me and shake your head?"—"I wanted to give
you to understand that you . . . . . " This is supposed to express not a
symbolic convention but the purpose of my action.
Meaning it is not a process which accompanies a word. For noprocess could have the consequences of meaning.
(Similarly, I think, it could be said: a calculation is not an experiment, for no experiment could have the peculiar consequences of amultiplication.)
There are important accompanying phenomena of talking which areoften missing when one talks without thinking, and this is characteristicof talking without thinking. But they are not the thinking.
"Now I know!" What went on here?————So did I not know, when
I declared that now I knew?
You are looking at it wrong.
(What is the signal for?)And could the 'knowing' be called an accompaniment of theexclamation?
The familiar physiognomy of a word, the feeling that it has taken up
its meaning into itself, that it is an actual likeness of its meaning—there
could be human beings to whom all this was alien. (They would nothave an attachment to their words.)—And how are these feelings
manifested among us?—By the way we choose and value words.
How do I find the 'right' word? How do I choose among words?
Without doubt it is sometimes as if I were comparing them by finedifferences of smell: That is too . . . . . . . that is too . . . . . . . —this is
the right one.—But I do not always have to make judgments, give
explanations; often I might only say: "It simply isn't right yet". I am
dissatisfied, I go on looking. At last a word comes: "That's it!"Sometimes I can say why. This is simply what searching, this is what
finding, is like here.

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

219*

But doesn't the word that occurs to you somehow 'come' in a special
way? Just attend and you'll see I—Careful attention is no use to me. All
it could discover would be what is now going on in me.
And how can I, precisely now, listen for it at all? I ought to have to
wait until a word occurs to me anew. This, however, is the queer
thing: it seems as though I did not have to wait on the occasion, but
could give myself an exhibition of it, even when it is not actually
taking place. How?—I act it.—But what can I learn in this way?
What do I reproduce?—Characteristic accompaniments. Primarily:
gestures, faces, tones of voice.
It is possible—and this is important—to say a great deal about a fineaesthetic difference.—The first thing you say may, of course, be just:"This word fits, that doesn't"—or something of the kind. But then
you can discuss all the extensive ramifications of the tie-up effectedby each of the words. That first judgment is not the end of the matter,for it is the field of force of a word that is decisive.
"The word is on the tip of my tongue." What is going on in myconsciousness? That is not the point at all. Whatever did go on was notwhat was meant by that expression. It is of more interest what went
on in my behaviour.—"The word is on the tip of my tongue" tells
you: the word which belongs here has escaped me, but I hope to find it
soon. For the rest the verbal expression does no more than certain
wordless behaviour.
James, in writing of this subject, is really trying to say: "What aremarkable experience! The word is not there yet, and yet in a certain
sense is there,—or something is there, which cannot grow into anything
but this word."—But this is not experience at all. Interpreted as
experience it does indeed look odd. As does intention, when it isinterpreted as the accompaniment of action; or again, like minus one
interpreted as a cardinal number.
The words "It's on the tip of my tongue" are no more the expressionof an experience than "Now I know how to go on!"—W7e use them incertain situations, and they are surrounded by behaviour of a special
kind, and also by some characteristic experiences. In particular they
are frequently followed by finding the word. (Ask yourself: "Whatwould it be like if human beings never found the word that was on the
tip of their tongue?")PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

Silent 'internal' speech is not a half hidden phenomenon which is
as it were seen through a veil. It is not hidden at all, but the concept
may easily confuse us, for it runs over a long stretch cheek by jowl
with the concept of an 'outward' process, and yet does not coincidewith it.
(The question whether the muscles of the larynx are innervated inconnexion with internal speech, and similar things, may be of greatinterest, but not in our investigation.)

here; for if it is hidden from me, it ought to be apparent to him, hewould have to know it. But he does not 'know' it; only, the doubt
which exists for me does not exist for him.

220«

The close relationship between 'saying inwardly' and 'saying' ismanifested in the possibility of telling out loud what one said inwardly,
and of an outward action's accompanying inward speech. (I can singinwardly, or read silently, or calculate in my head, and beat time withmy hand as I do so.)"But saying things inwardly is surely a certain activity which I
have to learn 1" Very well; but what is 'doing' and what is 'learning'here?
Let the use of words teach you their meaning. (Similarly one canoften say in mathematics: let the proof teach you what was being
proved.)"So I don't really calculate, when I calculate in my head?"—After all,you yourself distinguish between calculation in the head and perceptible
calculation! But you can only learn what 'calculating in the head' isby learning what 'calculating' is; you can only learn to calculate in yourhead by learning to calculate.
One can say things in one's head very 'distinctly', when one reproduces the tone of voice of one's sentences by humming (with closedlips). Movements of the larynx help too. But the remarkable thing isprecisely that one then hears the talk in one's imagination and does not
merely/*?*?/ the skeleton of it, so to speak, in one's larynx. (For humanbeings could also well be imagined calculatklg silently with movementsof the larynx, as one can calculate on one's fingers.)
A hypothesis, such as that such-and-such went on in our bodies
when we made internal calculations, is only of interest to us in that it
points to a possible use of the expression "I said . . . . to myself";
namely that of inferring the physiological process from the expression.
That what someone else says to himself is hidden from me is partof the concept 'saying inwardly'. Only "hidden" is the wrong word

221*

"What anyone says to himself within himself is hidden from me"
might of course also mean that I can for the most part not guess it,
nor can I read it off from, for example, the movements of his throat(which would be a possibility.)"I know what I want, wish, believe, feel, . . . . . . . " (and so on
through all the psychological verbs) is either philosophers' nonsense,
or at any rate not a judgment a priori.
"I know . . ." may mean "I do not doubt. . ." but does not meanthat the words "I doubt. . ." are senseless, that doubt is logically
excluded.
One says "I know" where one can also say "I believe" or "I suspect";where one can find out. (If you bring up against me the case of people's
saying "But I must know if I am in pain!", "Only you can know what
you feel", and similar things, you should consider the occasion andpurpose of these phrases. "War is war" is not an example of the lawof identity, either.)
It is possible to imagine a case in which I could find out that I had two
hands. Normally, however, I cannot do so. "But all you need is to holdthem up before your eyes!"—If I am now in doubt whether I have two
hands, I need not believe my eyes either. (I might just as well ask afriend.)With this is connected the fact that, for instance, the proposition"The Earth has existed for millions of years" makes clearer sense than"The Earth has existed in the last five minutes". For I should ask
anyone who asserted the latter: "What observations does this proposition refer to; and what observations would count against it?"—whereas I know what ideas and observations the former proposition
goes with.
"A new-born child has no teeth."—"A goose has no teeth."—"Arose has no teeth."—This last at any rate—one would like to say—isobviously true! It is even surer than that a goose has none.—And yet
it is none so clear. For where should a rose's teeth have been? The
goose has none in its jaw. And neither, of course, has it any in its

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

wings; but no one means that when he says it has no teeth.—Why,
suppose one were to say: the cow chews its food and then dungs the rosewith it, so the rose has teeth in the mouth of a beast. This would not
be absurd, because one has no notion in advance where to look forteeth in a rose. ((Connexion with 'pain in someone else's body'.))with the dream, a criterion which gives us a concept of 'truth' as
distinct from 'truthfulness' here.)

2*26

I can know what someone else is thinking, not what I am thinking.
It is correct to say "I know what you are thinking", and wrong tosay "I know what I am thinking."(A whole cloud of philosophy condensed into a drop of grammar.)"A man's thinking goes on within his consciousness in a seclusion
in comparison with which any physical seclusion is an exhibition to
public view."
If there were people who always read the silent internal discourseof others—say by observing the larynx—would they too be inclined
to use the picture of complete seclusion?
If I were to talk to myself out loud in a language not understood bythose present my thoughts would be hidden from them.
Let us assume there was a man who always guessed right what I
was saying to myself in my thoughts. (It does not matter how hemanages it.) But what is the criterion for his guessing right? Well,
I am a truthful person and I confess that he has guessed right.—But
might I not be mistaken, can my memory not deceive me? And might it
not always do so when—without lying—I express what I have thought
within myself?——But now it does appear that 'what went on withinme' is not the point at all. (Here I am drawing a construction-line.)
The criteria for the truth of the confession that I thought such-and-suchare not the criteria for a true description of a process. And the importance of the true confession does not reside in its being a correct andcertain report of a process. It resides rather in the special consequences
which can be drawn from a confession whose truth is guaranteed by
the special criteria of truthfulness.
(Assuming that dreams can yield important information about the
dreamer, what yielded the information would be truthful accounts ofdreams. The question whether the dreamer's memory deceives him
when he reports the dream after waking cannot arise, unless indeed
we introduce a completely new criterion for the report's 'agreeing'

225*

There is a game of 'guessing thoughts'. A variant of it would be
this: I tell A something in a language that B does not understand.
B is supposed to guess the meaning of what I say.—Another variant:
I write down a sentence which the other person cannot see. He has toguess the words or their sense.—Yet another: I am putting a jig-saw
puzzle together; the other person cannot see me but from time to time
guesses my thoughts and utters them. He says, for instance, "Nowwhere is this bit?"—"Now I know how it fits!"—"I have no idea whatgoes in here,"—"The sky is always the hardest part" and so on—-but /need not be talking to myself either out loud or silently at the time.
All this would be guessing at thoughts; and the fact that it does not
actually happen does not make thought any more hidden than theunperceived physical proceedings.
"What is internal is hidden from us."—The future is hidden from us.
But does the astronomer think like this when he calculates an eclipse of
the sun?
If I see someone writhing in pain with evident cause I do not think:
all the same, his feelings are hidden from me.
We also say of some people that they are transparent to us. It is,however, important as regards this observation that one human being
can be a complete enigma to another. We learn this when we comeinto a strange country with entirely strange traditions; and, what ismore, even given a mastery of the country's language. We do notunderstand the people. (And not because of not knowing what they aresaying to themselves.) We cannot find our feet with them.
"I cannot know what is going on in him" is above all a picture. It isthe convincing expression of a conviction. It does not give thereasons for the conviction. They are riot readily accessible.
If a lion could talk, we could not understand him.
It is possible to imagine a guessing of intentions like the guessingof thoughts, but also a guessing of what someone is actually going to do.
To say "He alone can know what he intends" is nonsense: to say"He alone can know what he will do", wrong. For the prediction
contained in my expression of intention (for example "When it strikes

224«

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

five I am going home") need not come true, and someone else may
know what will really happen.
Two points, however, are important: one, that in many cases someone else cannot predict my actions, whereas I foresee them in myintentions; the other, that my prediction (in my expression of intention) has not the same foundation as his prediction of what I shall do,
and the conclusions to be drawn from these predictions are quite
different.
I can be as certain of someone else's sensations as of any fact. But
this does not make the propositions "He is much depressed", "25 x
25 = 625" and "I am sixty years old" into similar instruments. The
explanation suggests itself that the certainty is of a different kind.—This seems to point to a psychological difference. But the difference islogical.
"But, if you are certain, isn't it that you are shutting your eyes in faceof doubt?"—They are shut.
Am I less certain that this man is in pain than that twice two isfour?—Does this shew the former to be mathematical certainty?——'Mathematical certainty' is not a psychological concept.
The kind of certainty is the kind of language-game.
"He alone knows his motives"—that is an expression of the factthat we ask him what his motives are.—If he is sincere he will tell us
them; but I need more than sincerity to guess his motives. This iswhere there is a kinship with the case of knowing.
Let yourself be struck by the existence of such a thing as our language-game of: confessing the motive of my action.
We remain unconscious of the prodigious diversity of all the everyday language-games because the clothing of our language makes
everything alike.
Something new (spontaneous, 'specific') is always a language-game.
What is the difference between cause and motive?—How is the
motive discovered, and how the cause?
There is such a question as: "Is this a reliable way of judging people's
motives?" But in order to be able to ask this we must know what
"judging a motive" means; and we do not learn this by being told
what ''motive' is and what 'judging is.

PHILOSOPHICALINVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

225*

One judges the length of a rod and can look for and find somemethod of judging it more exactly or more reliably. So—you say—what is judged here is independent of the method of judging it. What
length is cannot be defined by the method of determining length.—
To think like this is to make a mistake. What mistake?—To say "Theheight of Mont Blanc depends on how one climbs it" would be queer.
And one wants to compare 'ever more accurate measurement oflength' with the nearer and nearer approach to an object. But incertain cases it is, and in certain cases it is not, clear what "approachingnearer to the length of an object" means. What "determining thelength" means is not learned by learning what length and determining
are; the meaning of the word "length" is learnt by learning, among
other things, what it is to determine length.
(For this reason the word "methodology" has a double meaning.
Not only a physical investigation, but also a conceptual one, can becalled "methodological investigation".)We should sometimes like to call certainty and belief tones, colourings, of thought; and it is true that they receive expression in the toneof voice. But do not think of them as 'feelings' which we have inspeaking or thinking.
Ask, not: "What goes on in us when we are certain that . . . .?"—
but: How is 'the certainty that this is the case' manifested in humanaction?
"While you can have complete certainty about someone else's stateof mind, still it is always merely subjective, not objective, certainty."—
These two words betoken a difference between language-games.
There can be a dispute over the correct result of a calculation (sayof a rather long addition). But such disputes are rare and of shortduration. They can be decided, as we say, 'with certainty',
Mathematicians do not in general quarrel over the result of acalculation. (This is an important fact.)—If it were otherwise, if for
instance one mathematician was convinced that a figure had alteredunperceived, or that his or someone else's memory had been deceived,
and so on—then our concept of 'mathematical certainty' would notexist.
Even then it might always be said: "True we can never know what
the result of a calculation is, but for all that it always has a quite22'6«PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

definite result. (God knows it.) Mathematics is indeed of the highest
certainty—though we only have a crude reflection of it."not call "calculating". But would it be wrong? (Is a coronation wrong?
To beings different from ourselves it might look extremely odd.)

But am I trying to say some such thing as that the certainty of mathematics is based on the reliability of ink and paper? No. (That would bea vicious circle.)—I have not said why mathematicians do not quarrel,
but only that they do not.

Of course, in one sense mathematics is a branch of knowledge,—
but still it is also an activity. And 'false moves' can only exist as the
exception. For if what we now call by that name became the rule, thegame in which they were false moves would have been abrogated.

It is no doubt true that you could not calculate with certain sortsof paper and ink, if, that is, they were subject to certain queer changes—
but still the fact that they changed could in turn only be got frommemory and comparison with other means of calculation. And how
are these tested in their turn?

"We all learn the same multiplication table." This might, no doubt,
be a remark about the teaching of arithmetic in our schools,—but also
an observation about the concept of the multiplication table. ("Ina horse-race the horses generally run as fast as they can.")What has to be accepted, the given, is—so one could say—forms oflife.
Does it make sense to say that people generally agree in their
judgments of colour? What would it be like for them not to?—One
man would say a flower was red which another called blue, and so on.—But what right should we have to call these people's words "red"and "blue" our 'colour-words'?"—
How would they learn to use these words? Arid is the languagegame which they learn still such as we call the use of 'names of colour'?
There are evidently differences of degree here.
This consideration must, however, apply to mathematics too. If
there were not complete agreement, then neither would human beings
be learning the technique which we learn. It would be more or lessdifferent from ours up to die point of unrecognizability.
"But mathematical truth is independent of whether human beingsknow it or not!"—Certainly, the propositions "Human beings believethat twice two is four" and "Twice two is four" do not mean thesame. The latter is a mathematical proposition; the other, if it makes
sense at all, may perhaps mean: human beings have arrived at themathematical proposition. The two propositions have entirely different
uses.—But what would this mean: "Even though everybody believedthat twice two was five it would still be four"?—For what would it belike for everybody to believe that?—Well, I could imagine, for instance,that people had a different calculus, or a technique which we should

227*

There is such a thing as colour-blindness and there are ways ofestablishing it. There is in general complete agreement in the judgments of colours made by those who have been diagnosed normal.
This characterizes the concept of a judgment of colour.
There is in general no such agreement over the question whether
an expression of feeling is genuine or not.
I am sure, sure, that he is not pretending; but some third person isnot. Can I always convince him? And if not is there some mistake in
his reasoning or observations?
"You're all at seal"—we say this when someone doubts what we
recognize as clearly genuine—but we cannot prove anything.
Is there such a thing as 'expert judgment' about the genuineness ofexpressions of feeling?—Even here, there are those whose judgment is'better' and those whose judgment is 'worse'.
Correcter prognoses wiD generally issue from the judgments of
those with better knowledge of mankind.
Can one learn this knowledge? Yes; some can. Not, however,by taking a course in it, but through "'experience'.—Can someone else
be a man's teacher in this? Certainly. From time to time he gives him
the right tip.—This is what 'learning' and 'teaching' are like here.—
What one acquires here is not a technique; one learns correct judgments.
There are also rules, but they do not form a system, and only experienced people can apply them right. Unlike calculating-rules.
What is most difficult here is to put this indefiniteness, correctly
and unfalsified, into words.

228«

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS ILri

PHILOSOPHICAL INVESTIGATIONS Ilxi

"The genuineness of an expression cannot be proved; one has tofeel it."—Very well,—but what does one go on to do with thisrecognition of genuineness? If someone says "Voila ce que peut dire
un coeur vraiment e"pris"—and if he also brings someone else to thesame mind,—what are the further consequences? Or are there none,and does the game end with one person's relishing what another does
not?
There are certainly consequences, but of a diffuse kind. Experience,that is varied observation, can inform us of them, and they too areincapable of general formulation; only in scattered cases can one arrive
at a correct and fruitful judgment, establish a fruitful connexion.
And the most general remarks yield at best what looks like the fragments of a system.

at all, why should it always be pretending that is taking pkce—thisvery special pattern in the weave of our lives?

It is certainly possible to be convinced by evidence that someone
is in such-and-such a state of mind, that, for instance, he is not pretending. But 'evidence' here includes 'imponderable' evidence.
The question is: what does imponderable evidence accomplish'?
Suppose there were imponderable evidence for the chemical(internal) structure of a substance, still it would have to prove itself
to be evidence by certain consequences which can be weighed.
(Imponderable evidence might convince someone that a picture wasa genuine . . . . But it is possible for this to be proved right by documentary evidence as well.)
Imponderable evidence includes subtleties of glance, of gesture, oftone.
I may recognize a genuine loving look, distinguish it from apretended one (and here there can, of course, be a 'ponderable'
confirmation of my judgment). But I may be quite incapable ofdescribing the difference. And this not because the languages I know
have no words for it. For why not introduce new words?—If I werea very talented painter I might conceivably represent the genuine andthe simulated glance in pictures.
Ask yourself: How does a man learn to get a 'nose' for something?
And how can this nose be used?
Pretending is, of course, only a special case of someone's producing(say) expressions of pain when he is not in pain. For if this is possible

229*

A child has much to learn before it can pretend. (A dog cannot be ahypocrite, but neither can he be sincere.)
There might actually occur a case where we should say "This man
believes he is pretending."

Xll

Xlll

If the formation of concepts can be explained by facts of nature,should we not be interested, not in grammar, but rather in that innature which is the basis of grammar?—Our interest certainly includes
the correspondence between concepts and very general facts of nature.
(Such facts as mostly do not strike us because of their generality.)
But our interest does not fall back upon these possible causes of theformation of concepts; we are not doing natural science; nor yet
natural history—since we can also invent fictitious natural history forour purposes.

When I say: "He was here half an hour ago"—that is, remembering
it—this is not the description of a present experience.
Memory-experiences are accompaniments of remembering.

I am not saying: if such-and-such facts of nature were different
people would have different concepts (in the sense of a hypothesis).
But: if anyone believes that certain concepts are absolutely the correctones, and that having different ones would mean not realizing something that we realize—then let him imagine certain very general factsof nature to be different from what we are used to, and the formationof concepts different from the usual ones will become intelligible tohim.
Compare a concept with a style of painting. For is even our style ofpainting arbitrary? Can we choose one at pleasure? (The Egyptian,for instance.) Is it a mere question of pleasing and ugly?

2)0*

Remembering has no experiential content.—Surely this can be seen
by introspection? Doesn't /'/ shew precisely that there is nothing there,
when I look about for a content?—But it could only shew this in thiscase or that. And even so it cannot shew me what the word "toremember" means, and hence where to look for a content!
I get the idea of a memory-content only because I assimilate psychological concepts. It is like assimilating two games. (Football has
goals, tennis not.)Would this situation be conceivable: someone remembers for the
first time in his life and says "Yes, now I know what 'remembering' is,what it feels like to remember".—How does he know that this feelingis 'remembering'? Compare: "Yes, now I know what 'tingling' is".
(He has perhaps had an electric shock for the first time.)—Does heknow that it is memory because it is caused by something past? And
how does he know what the past is? Man learns the concept of thepast by remembering.
And how will he know again in the future what remembering feels
like?
(On the other hand one might, perhaps, speak of a feeling "Long,
long ago", for there is a tone, a gesture, which go with certain narratives of past times.)*3Ie

INDEX1
XIV
Numbers refer to the numbered 'Remarks' of the text except where a page reference is indicated.

The confusion and barrenness of psychology is not to be explainedby calling it a "young science"; its state is not comparable with that ofphysics, for instance, in its beginnings. (Rather with that of certain
branches of mathematics. Set theory.) For in psychology there areexperimental methods and conceptual confusion. (As in the other caseconceptual confusion and methods of proof.)
The existence of the experimental method makes us think we havethe means of solving the problems which trouble us; though problem
and method pass one another by.
An investigation is possible in connexion with mathematics whichis entirely analogous to our investigation of psychology. It is just as
little a mathematical investigation as the other is a psychological one.
It will not contain calculations, so it is not for example logistic.
It might deserve the name of an investigation of the 'foundations ofmathematics'.

'above', 351
accompany, accompaniment, 152-3, 321,
673; pp.182,217-19,230
achieve, cf. effect, service, consequences,60-1, 183
act, i, 7, 23, 36, 613; pp. 175, 225, 227
Adelheid, 365
aesthetics, 77; pp. 202, 219
agree, agreement, 224, 241-2, 429, 538;
pp.226-7
aim, cf. goal, purpose, point, 5, 497
ambiguous, un-, 426, 433; p. 14
analogy, cf. likeness, similarity, 75, 83, 90,308, 494, 613, 669
analysis, analyse, cf. final, 39, 60, 63—4, 90-1,
383, 392; p. 204'and so on', 208
animal, 25; pp. 174, 203-5
answer, 503
appearance, cf. phenomenon, n, 354
application, applying, cf. employment, function, operate, practice, role, service, use- of an arrow, 454- of brackets, 557- of a formula, 146-8- of one's understanding, 146- of a picture, 140-1, 374, 422-3, 425- of questions, 11- of a rule, 147-8, 218- of a sentence, 21, 134; p. 175- of a word, 84; p. 175
a priori, 97, 158, 251, 617; p. 221
arbitrary, 170, 372, 497, 508, 520, 530; p. 230
arm, 612, 614, 616, 621-2, 624-5, 627
arrow, 86, 163, 454; pp. 203, 205
artichoke, cf. family, fibre, thread, overlap, 164
articulated, p. 217
ashamed, 643-4
aspect, cf. dawn, double cross, duck-rabbit,
see as,- akin to image, p. 213
changing -s, pp. 195-6, 204, 207-8-s of an arbitrary cipher, p. 210
continuous seeing of an -, p. 194
1-s of a schematic cube, pp. 196, 208'dawning of an -', pp. 194, 206, 210
duck and rabbit -, p. 207- of a face, 536-s of a double cross, pp. 207-8
passing of-s, p. 210
reporting, describing of-s, p. 207
seeing an -, pp. 213-14-s subject to will, p. 213-s of a triangle, p. 207
aspect-blindness, pp. 213-14
assertion, cf. proposition, say, statement, 22
assimilate, cf. analogy, 10; p. 231
association, cf. reaction, 6, 256, 508; p. 183'assumption', 22; p. n
atmosphere, cf. halo, impression, 117, 173,
213, 594, 596, 607, 609; pp. 181, 182, 183
attending, attention- to colour, 33, 275, 277- to my own consciousness, 412- and defining, 33-4, 258, 268- not always the same, 33-4
- to pain or piano, 666-7, 674, 678, 682- to a sensation, 258, 268, 668- to shape, 33
attitude, cf. regard, pp. 178, 205
Augustine, 1-3, 32, 89-90, 618-, Confessiones, XI, ch. 22, 436
automaton, 420; p. 178
aware, cf. conscious, pp. 210-11
ball, 83
bank, pp. 214, 216
baptism, 38
bearer, 40-1, 43-5, 55
because, cf. cause, grounds, motive, reason,
176-7, 487
Beethoven, p. 183'beetle', 293
behaviour, cf. open to view,- in consciousness, p. 219
common - of mankind, 206
criteria of understanding in -, 26
criterion of speaking to oneself is -, 344

We are indebted to the Rev. Garth Hallett, S.J., for the compilation of this index.

2)2*

233

234

INDEX

behaviour (contd)human-, 281, 288; p. 179- and inference, 486
pain -, 244, 246, 281, 288, 304, 393
psychologists study -, 571
reading -.157
fine shades of-, pp. 203-4, 2°7- of a living thing, 357
behaviourism, 308
behaviourist, 307
belief,assertion that - is a state of mind, 589; pp.
191-2
grounds of -,481-in the uniformity of nature, 472-3, 477,
481
unsatisfied -s, 439
what - amounts to, 578
believe,- another is in pain, 303; p. 178'to - falsely', p. 190
a dog-s, p. 174- Goldbach's theorem, 578'How do you know that you -?', 587;
pp. 191-2, 221-a hypothesis, p. 190'I - . . .', pp. 190-1'I -' and 'I -ed', p. 190'I - that he is an automaton', p. 178- ing is not thinking, 574-5- one is not pretending, p. 229- that twice two is four, five, pp. 226-7
benzene, p. 184
blue, cf. colour, 33, 275; p. 18
blurred, cf. vague, 71, 77
boiler, 466, 469
boundary, cf. blurred, definite, field of force,frontier, lamp, limit, sharp, vague, 68, 71,
76, 79, 99, 163, 499
box, 293, 425; p. 193
boxer, p. n
brain, 158, 427
brake, 6
broom, 60'bububu', p. 18
builder, building, 2, 8-10,15, 17, 19-21
bumps, 119
calculating, calculation,
guidance in -, 233-4, 236- in the head, 364, 385-6; pp. 216, 220- is not an experiment, p. 218

INDEX

reasons for -, 466
results of-, p. 225- with words, 449
calculus, cf, law, natural law, regular, rule,81, 136, 565; p. 14
call, i.e. summon, 27, 691
can, cf. capable, mastery, technique, 150,
183, 194,497; p. 209'Now I - do, know, understand it', 151
capability, capacity,- of applying a figure, p. 208- of asking a thing's name, 6, 31
criteria of-, 182, 385- to go on, 181-is not a feeling, p. 181- to learn, 143-4
loss of - to see something as something,p. 213-to talk, 25
carefulness, 173
Carroll, Lewis, 13; p. 198
causal, cf. cause,- connexions not the logician's interest, 89
experience of- connexion, 170, 631
logical vs. - connexion, 198-nexus in willing, 613
non - bringing about, 613
cause, cf. because, grounds, induction, influence, motive, reason,-s of an assumption, p. 215- of certainty, 325- of fear vs. object, 476-vs. ground, 325, 475- hens to come, 493-s of interest of psychologists, pp. 193,
201,

203

- vs. motive, p. 224
grasping sense doesn't - use, 195
shape don't - utterance, 169
certain, certainty, 320, 324-5, 474, 607; pp.
224-6
chair, 47, 59, 60, 80, 361, 486
character (of a word), p. 181
characteristic,- accompaniments of a word, pp. 218-19- because they recur often, not always, 35-experience of pointing, 35- features of human behaviour, p. 179- feelings of intending, 588- pattern of sorrow, p. 174
a printed line is -, 167- processes of understanding, 154, 321- sensations in reading, 159

characteristic (contd)supposed -s of being guided, 175
supposed - atmosphere of guessing thetime, 607
chemical reaction, 56-7
chess, cf. Adelheid, game, king, move,the ability to play - is not an inner process, p. 181
checking in -, 136- constituted by rules, etc., 197, 205
intending, wanting to play -, 197, 205, 337
knowing how to play -, p. 59
learning -,31'mate' in -, 316
a move in -, 33- must have a beginning, 365
playing - is a custom, 199
playing - is not a feeling, p. 174
stating the rules of-, 108-a technique, 205, 337- translated into yells and stamping, 200- in a world without games, 205- role of pieces, 563
chessboard, 47, 58
child, children, 6, 7, 27, 32, 282, 420; pp. 194,
200, 206, 208
choose, pp. 54, 218
circumstance, cf. context, situation, surroundings,-s determine interpretation, 539
in different - different criteria, 164-s of expressing a wish, 441-s give a sentence sense, 177, 349; p. 192-s of the if-feeling, p. 182-s of judging time, 607-s of pointing, 35
relevant vs. irrelevant -s, 636-s which justify claim of ability, 154-5,
182-3
city, 18; p. 215
classification, 17; p. 206
clear, 30, 47, 133- view, 5, 122, 125
clock, 266, 363, 607
clothing, p. 224
cock, 493
code, p. 214
colour, cf. blue, green, red, sepia,
consciousness of-, p. 211
common -, 72
defining - words, 28-30, 33; p. 14
describing objects by -s, p. 187- destructible, 56-7

235

- 'exists', 58
immersing oneself in -, 277-impression, 275-7; P- 212
judgments of-, pp. 226-7- in the mind, 56-7
naming -s, 26'organization' not like -, p. 196
pointing to, 'meaning' a -, 35-6
- samples, 8, 16, 50, 56- simple or composite, 47-8
- of squares, 47-8, 64- that occurs to me, 239
cogwheel, cf. machinery, 136come, 165, 166, 444, 611-12; p. 219
command, cf. execution, obey, order, 21
common, cf. essence, general, same,- behaviour of mankind, 206- colour in pictures, 72- to experiences of being guided, 172- to games, 66-7, 71- language, 261- to language activities, 65- to numbers, 67- order in both world and thought, 97- to shapes of a leaf, 73- thought in different sentences, 531
communication, cf. language, 3, 242, 363, 491;
p. 181compare, comparison, 130-1, 376, 527, 605-6;
pp. 218, 226
complete, in -, 18, p. 206
complex, 46, 48, 49, 53; p. 181
compound, composite, 47-8, 59; p. 181
compulsion, 231
concept,
assimilating psychological -s, p. 231
analysing -, 383
differences of-, pp. 208-9, 230-s of experience, p. 208
explaining the importance of a -, p. 56-s express direct interest, 570
extending a -, 67
the fixing of-s, p. 204
a - forces itself on one, p. 204
formation of-s, p. 230-of game, 71, 75, 135
a - is a game, p. 183-s are instruments, 569- like a style of painting, p. 230
limit of a -, p. 208- of a material object, p. 200- of mathematical certainty, p. 225- of (noticing) an aspect, pp. 193, 213

236

INDEX

concept (contd)- of number, 67, 135- of order, 345- of pain, 282, 384- of proposition, 136a purely visual -, p. 209- of saying inwardly, p. 220- of seeing, pp. 200, 209-s of sensation, p. 209-s suitable for psychology, 577
teaching, learning -s, 208, 384-s touch and coincide, pp. 192, 220- of understanding, 532
use of a -, 82; p. 209-is use, 532- with blurred edges, 71, 76
conception, 20
conceptual, pp. 187, 203, 206, 213, 225
condition, p. 208
conditional, 684
confession, p. 222
congruent, p. 195
connexion, 681-4, 689, 122conscious, cf. aware, 149- activity, 156, 159
humans are -, 281, 418
I am -, 416-17
consciousness, 149, 358
attention to -, 412, 417-of chief, 419
gulf between - and brain processes, 412
people without -, 420- not the point, p. 219
states of-, 421
a stone's -, 390, 418
thinking in -, p. 222- when meaning words, 20- when reading, 156, 159
consequences, cf. achieve, effect, 268; pp. 14,
204, 218, 228
constituent, cf. element, 47
content, pp. 217, 231
context, cf. circumstances, situation, surroundings,-ofhoping, 583- of mathematical problems, 334- of meaning, wanting, 686- of a sentence, 525, 652; pp. 188, 211,217- of a smile, 539- of words, p. 181
continue, continuation, 633-4
continuous (seeing), p. 194
contradiction, 58, 125

contrast, cf. dissimilarity, 20
convention, conventional, cf. custom, institution, 41, 355; p. 201
conviction, pp. 191, 223
copy, p. 199'corona' (of uses), p. 181
coronation, 584; p. 227
correct, cf. court of appeal, justify, right, 145,
265; p. 147
correspond, 39, 40, 51, 53, 55, 366
courage, courageous, 536-7
court of appeal, 56
cow, 120; p. 222
criterion, criteria, cf. correct, court of appeal,
independent, justify, right, test,-of ability, 182, 385-of capacity, p. 181
complicated -, 182- for a dream, pp. 222-3- for an experience, 509, 542; p. 198
familiarity as a -, p. 203- of guessing thoughts right, p. 222- of having an opinion, 573- identifying my sensation, 290- of identity, sameness, 253, 288, 322, 376-7,
404- of image, 239- of intended projection's coming before
one's mind, 141-of learning a shape, p. 185- for looking without seeing, p. 211- for mastering the series of natural numbers,
185- for matter of course, 238- of meaning, 190, 692- of mistake, 51
outward - of 'inner process', 580
physiological - for seeing, p. 212- for raising one's arm, 625-of reading, 159-60, 164- of remembering right, 56- and inner sensation, 258-of state of mind, 149, 572-3-and symptoms, 354- of talking to onself, 344- for temporality of thought, 633- of understanding, 146, 182, 269
cry, 244; pp. 189, 197-8
cube, 139-141; pp. 208, 213-14
custom, customary, cf. convention, institution, 198-9, 205, 337; p. 201
dawn, dawning, cf. aspect, pp. 194,206,210,212

INDEX
decision, 186
deep, depth, cf. grammar, 89, in, 290, 387,
594, 664
definition, cf. final, ostensive,- can be misunderstood, 34, 71; p. 14- capable of different interpretations, 28, 34-s of colour, 30, 72-3, 239; p. 14- a description, 49, 79- not a description, 665-s in ethics, aesthetics, 77- explains use, 30
facts based on -s, 354-s fail to resolve paradoxes, 182
intending a -, 34interpret a -, 28, 34- of language, 3- of material object, p. 200- of meaning, 43- of a proper name, 28, 79- vs. naming, 49- not necessary, 70
ostensive -, 28-30, 32-3, 38, 362, 380; p. 14
scientific -s, 79- of'two', 28-9
understanding a -, 73
unformulated, -, 75
deliberation, cf. voluntary, want, will, wish,
174
demonstrative, cf. point, 38, 44-5
deny, 305-6
derive, cf. follow, guided by, law, rule, 162-4
description, cf. report,- of an aroma, 610
a cry is not a -, p. 189- vs. definition, 665
different - reveals different impression,p. 202- of a feeling, p. 186-s are instruments, 291- knowing is ability to describe, p. 185
many kinds of-, 24, 291; p. 200- of a mental state, 180, 577, 585, 588; pp.
187-90-the method of philosophy, grammar, 109,
124, 496-s of Moses, 79
naming is a preparation for -, 49
no - of elements, 49- of a process, p. 222
a - is a representation of a distribution hi
a space, p. 187- of what is seen, p. 200
destruction, destructible, 50, 55-7

237

details, 51-2
determine, determined, 188-90, 193, 220, 437
diary, 258, 270
dictionary, 265
diet, 593
difference, different, cf. dissimilarities, diversity, pp. 185, 198, 202dimension, cf. three-dimensional, p. 200
discovery, 133disease, cf. bumps, houses of cards, illness,therapy, treatment, 593
disintegrate, cf. sense, pp. 175-6
disposition, pp. 191-2
dissimilarities, cf. different, diversity, p. 130
diversity, cf. different, dissimilarities, p. 224
dog, 250, 357, 650; pp. 174, 229
doing, 620
dolls, 27, 282, 360; p. 194
double cross, cf. aspect, see as, p. 207
doubt,
ability to - is not -, 84-s about pain, etc., 246, 288, 303 ; pn. 18, 221
dream, dreaming, 448; pp. 184, 222
drop of grammar, p. 222
duck-rabbit, cf. aspect, see as, pp. 194-6, 199,
205-6
effect, cf. consequences, 498; p. 14
element, cf. constituent, 'individuals', 46,
48-50, 59
elliptical, 19, 20
empirical, cf. phenomenon, 85, 89, 190, 194,251, 360; p. 208
employ, employment, cf. application, function, operate, practice, role, service, use,
71, 182, 421
essence, cf. common, essential, general,nature, same,- of everything empirical, 89- expressed by grammar, 371
logic, the - of thought, 97- of negation, 547- of speech, language, thought, etc., I, 46,
65, 92, 97, 113, 116
essential, cf. essence,- to being guided, 173
guessing the - thing, 210- vs. inessential, 62, 173, 176, 562, 564, 568- to reading, 168- references of an utterance, p. 175
ethics, cf. 'good', 77
everyday, cf. normal, ordinary, 116, 120, I34»
197; p. 200

238

INDEX

evidence, cf. testimony, 638, 641; p. 228
evolution, p. 184
exact, extractness, cf. boundary, determined,
frontier, lamp, limit, sharp, 69, 70, 88, 91
examples, 71, 75, 77, 133, 135. 208-9, 210,
593
Excalibur, 39, 44
exception, 142; p. 227
exclamation, 27; p. 197
excluded middle, 352
execution, cf. command, obey, order, 431,
433, 458, 461
exhibition, cf. open to view, 311-13; p. 219
exist, existence, cf. 'is', 50, 58, 79
expect, expectation,an act of-, 586
expression of an -, 452-3, 465, 574, 582
fulfilment of an -, 442, 444-5, 465'I - he is coming', 444, 577'I - a report', 442, 581-2- is closer to believing, hoping than tothinking, 574
an - is imbedded in a situation, 581, 583,
586
- is a state, 572- is unsatisfied, 438-9
perceiving an - makes no sense, 453
the object of - is not present in the mind,
452-3, 576-7
two sorts of-, 577
experience, cf. feeling, atmosphere, halo,
impression, sensation, etc.
characteristic -, 35; p. 219
different concept of-, pp. 208-9
facts taught by-, 354, 418; p. 228
intending, understanding, etc. are not -s,
34-5, 59, 165-6, 172-8, 232, 322, 591, 645;
pp. 181, 215, 231
justification by -, 480, 485
knowledge acquired through -, pp. 227-8
language for private -s, 243, 256
linguistic - equally, real, 649- of a meaning, pp. 175-6, 181, 210
the meaning of an expression is not an -,509; pp. 181, 214-17- of reading, 157
experiment, 169; pp. 180, 188, 218
experimental method, p. 232
explain, explanation, cf. cause, ground,motive, reason
an - averts misunderstandings, 87- by examples, 71-s come to an end, i, 87

INDEX'deeper' -, 209-10
the effect of- depends on reaction, 145,288
feelings - thoughts, 598-s are given in full-blown language, 120
grammar does not -, 496'inexact' -.88
-of meaning, 533, 560; pp. 216-17- of pain, 288, 429
training, not -, 5
we must do away with -, 109, 126, 654-5
explorer, 206, 243
expression (of face), cf. smile, 21, 285, 536;
pp. 2IO-II

face, cf. expression, 536-7, 539, 583; PP- 194,
198, 204-5, 209, 219
facts, cf. happen, 89, 295, 471, 497; p. 230
fairy tale, 282
false, cf. lying, 79, 345, 429; pp. 190, 200,
227
familiar, familiarity, cf. recognize, 129, 167,
596; pp. 181 197
family, cf. artichoke, fibre, overlap, thread,67, 77, 108, 164, 179
Faraday, p. 46'fat', p. 216
fear, 473, 476, 480, 537; pp. 187-9
feeling, cf. experience, fear, grief, impression,
pain, pity, sensation,
attending does not consist in -s, 34- is not a capacity, p. 181- of causation, influence, 169-70, 234
certainty and belief are not -s, p. 225
a chess move does not consist in -s, 33- ending of a church mode as such, etc.,
535; P- 182- of conviction, 607
defining -, p. 185- of depth, p. 211
description of-, p. 186- does not tie thoughts together, 640
expectation is not a -, 582-s of familiarity and unfamiliarity, 596- gives meaning and truth, 544-5-s hypostatized to explain thoughts, 598-, if-feeling, p. 181
intention is not a -, 588, 645
interest in -, p 186
look on -s as interpretation, 656- of making a movement, 6-24-5; pp. 185-6
no particular - accompanies a sentence, 588-s not hidden, p. 223-s only in living things, 283

feeling (contd)- of satisfaction, 460- of words, 542; pp. 181-2
fibre, cf. artichoke, family, overlap, threat, 67
fiction, 22, 307; p. 210
field offeree, p. 219
figure, cf. cube, hexagon, triangle, pictureobject, three-dimensional, pp. 206-7
final, cf. last, complete, 87, 91
finger, 617; p. 185
fit, 136-8, 182, 216, 537; p. 183
fire, 472-4, 480
fixed, cf. calculus, hard, law, regular, rule,79, 8l, 322
flash (in a -), 139, 191, 197, 318, 319
flower, 53
fly, 284, 309
follow, cf. derive, guided by, law, regular,
rule, 206
foreigner, 20
form of life, 19, 23, 241; pp. 174, 226
forms of expression, 90, 94, in, 112, 356,
398, 402, 426
forms of language, in, 112
formula, 146, 149, 151, 152, 154, 179, 183,
189, 320; p. 180
fragments (of a system), p. 228
Frege, 22, 49, 71; p. nfrontier, cf. boundary, exact, lamp, limit,
sharp, 68
tunction, cj. achieve, application, employment,
operate, role, service, use,-s of exclamations, 27- of Frege's assertion sign, 22- of language, 304- of a note, 260-s of words, 5, n, 17, 340, 556, 559
game, cf. ball, chess, children, languagegame, tennis,
assimilating -s, p. 231
board -s, 3 , 3 1
concept compared to a -, pp. 183, 231
the concept of- not bounded, 68, 70
the concept of- has blurred edges, 71
definition of -s, 3- defined by rules, 567
essential and inessential in a -, 562-4, 566-8- of experiencing a word, pp. 215-16
explaining what a - is, 69, 71, 75
false moves in every -, 345- of fancying, p. 206
inventing a -, 204, 492

239'perfect -', 100role in a -, 562-3'Shew the children a -', p. 33- of stamping and yells, 200
use of words compared with -s, 7, 81, 83,
182
general, cf. common, 73-4; pp. 56, 228, 230
general form of propositions, 65, 114, 134,
136
generality, 104
generalize, 293
genuineness, pp. 227-8
Germanism, 597
gesture, 433-4, 550, 590, 666, 673; pp. 178,
203, 218, 219
giddiness, 412
give, 268
given (the -), p. 226
glasses, 103goal, cf. aim, purpose, 88
God, r/, theology, 346, 426; pp. 217, 226
Goethe, p. 183'going to', cf. derive, intend, 635-8, 660;
pp. 175, 223'good', cf. ethics, 77
goose, p. 221
grammar, cf. depth, logic,
aim of-, 497
basis of-, p. 230
drop of-, p. 222
essence is expressed by -, 371, 373- only describes, 496- of a proposition, 353
rules of-, 497- vs. science, 392
surface - vs. depth -, 664
theology as -, 373
what - permits, 520- which forces itself on us, 304- of a word, expression, 187, 199, 492; p. 18
word's place in -, 29grammatical,- difference, p. 185- fiction, 307- illusions, no- investigation, 90- movement, 401- notes, 232- propositions, 251, 295, 458- question, 47- remark, 574
grammatically, 572
green, cf. colour, 73

240

INDEX

grief, grieve, pp. 174. l87
groan, 404, 406-7; p. i?9grounds, cf. because, cause, motive, reason,
475, 479-84; PP- 174, 192
guess, 32, 210, 340, 607; pp. 222-3
guided by, cf. derive, follow, rule, 170, 172-3,
175, 177
halo, cf. atmosphere, experience, 97
hand, 268; pp. 219, 221
handle, 12
happen, cf. facts, 20, 89, 363, 369, 607; p. 2H
hardness, 626
have, cf. my, 283, 398
head-ache, cf. tooth-ache, 314
hear, pp. 209, 220
hexagon, pp. 203-5
hidden, cf. incorporeal, inner, private, seclusion, 60, 91, 102, 126, 129, 153, 164, 435;
pp.220-3
highway, 426
holiday, cf. idling, 38
hope, 545, 574, 583-5; P- *74
houses of cards, 118
human beings, 281, 283, 360, 420
hypostatize, 598
hypothesis, hypothetical, cf. cause, induction,
infer, 82, 109, 156, 325; PP- 190, 192, 212,
216, 220T, cf. self, 398, 404-5, 4ioideal, 81, 88, 98, 100-1, 103, 105
Idealists, 402-3
identity, cf. same, 215-16, 254, 290, 350, 604;
p. 221
criterion of-, 253, 288, 322, 404
idling, cf. holiday, 132, 281
if-feeling, pp. 181-2
illness, cf. bumps, disease, therapy, treatment,
255
illusion, 96, no; p. 215
illustration, p. 193
image, cf. picture
aspect like an -, pp. 207, 213- of a cow, 449
don't ask what -s are, 370
experiencing a mental -, pp. 175-6- of him, p. 177
memory -s, 166- mongery, 390-s with negatives, 556
an - is not a picture, 301
the 'same' -, 378- a 'super-likeness', 389
using words to evoke -s, 6visual -s, 47
imaginability, 395, 397
imagination,
ask how ' - ' is used, 370
hearing, seeing which demands -, pp. 207,
213
keyboard of the -, 6nature of-, 370
speaking of the -, 344
imagine,- 'Beethoven writing . . . ', p. 183
describing what is -, 367- future existence, p. 178
the grammar of ' -' differs from that of'mean', p. 18-hopeful animal, p. 174'I can't - anything senseless', 512'I can't - the opposite', 251
to mimick vs. to -, 450
to - not necessary in connexion with aproposition, 396, 449
to - is not to 'have' something, 398
order to - a red circle, 451- pain, 311 392-3
to - red, 443
imponderable, cf. intangible, p. 228
impression,- of colour, 275-7- of ordinariness, 600- of a picture-duck, p. 199
private -, 280- of a room, 368
sense -s, 355, 486; pp. 180, 185, 215
striking - which fades, p. 211
impressionistic, 368
incorporeal process, cf. hidden, inner, internal,
private, seclusion, spirit, 339
indefinite, cf. blurred, vague, 99
independent, 265
individuals', cf. elements, constituent, 46
induction, cf. infer, 324-5
infer, inference, cf. induction, prediction, 481,
486; p. 191
influence, 169-70, 175, 491; p. 199
information, 280, 356; p. 178
inner, cf. hidden, incorporeal, internal, private,seclusion, 256, 305, 580; p. 181, 196institution, cf. convention, custom, 199, 337,
380, 540
instrument, cf. tool, 16, 54, 57, 291, 421, 492,
569

INDEX
intangible, cf. imponderable, 608
intend, cf. mean
act of-ing, 197- the whole construction, 337'He guesses what I -', 210
to - is not an experience, p. 217- to play chess, 197
intention, cf. intend,
the act part of the -, 644
actions foreseen in -s, 629-31; p. 224
a 'corona' does not explain -, p. 181- does not accompany an action, p. 219
evidence for -, 641, 548- 'a feeling', 588- a feeling of tending, 591-2
guessing -s, p. 223- is imbedded in its situation, 337
inclination to find - in mental states, 653- known to subject alone, 247
to mean is -, not experience, p. 214'mental process' of-, 205
natural expression of an -, 647- not shown by details, 635
tickle with every -, 646
interest, cf. importance, 570; pp. 179, 217-18,
220, 230
intermediary, 94intermediate (steps, cases), 122, 161
internal, cf. inner, p. 220
internal relation, p. 212
interpret, interpretation, cf. explanation, theory,- of a definition, 28,34- of a face, 536
false - of expression, 194
feelings, etc., as -, 656-s in guessing intention, 210
identity rules out -s, 215- of an illustration, p. 193
to - is to substitute another expression for
the rule, 201
to - is to think, to do something, p. 212- and meaning, 198- of music, 536, 634
obeying vs. -, 201, 506-s of a series, 213
statements which don't express -, 637-8
introspection, cf. hidden, inner, internal,
incorporeal, private, seclusion, 413, 551,
587; p. 231
intuition, 186, 213
invent, 492
investigation, 90, 107, 118; pp. ix. 59, 213,
225, 232

241

irrelevant, cf. point, 293, 636'is', cf. exist, 20, 558, 561; pp. 18, 175
James, William, 342, 413, 610; p. 219
joke, 42, injudgement, 242; pp. 224-5, 227
justify, justification, cf. correct, court of appeal,
criterion, right- of an action as fulfilment, 460-ed 'before oneself, 289- by experience, 485- by success, 320, 324-ed choice of dimensions, 267-ed comparisons, 527-s exhausted, 217, 485-ed following a rule as I do, 217
no -s needed, p. 200-ed saying 'I can', 182-ed saying one understands, 155- for using a word, 378, p. 201
using words without -, 289
what is called '-'?, 486
kinaesthetic, p. 185
king, cf. chess, 31, 35, 136, 562-3, 567
know, knowledge,
to - finger's movement, p. 185
to - how to go on, 151, 179'I already knew . . . ', 187'I - only if / am . . . ', 303; pp. 220-1' -' is close to 'can' and 'understanding', 150
manifestations of-, 149'Now I -', 151, 179, 184; p. 218'Only I can -...', 187
problems attached to ' -', 30'queer phenomenon of-', 363- required to ask name, 30
to - and to say, 78- a state or process?, 148
to - a tune, 184
to - what a game is, 75
Kohler, p. 203
label, 15, 26
lamp, 62
landscape, 398; pp. ix, 200
language, cf. communication, language-game,speak, sign, symbol,
analogy between - and game, 83
animals do not use -,25
clothing of our -, p. 224- consisting only of orders and reports, 19- as correlate of the world, 96

242

INDEX

language (could)- of every day, 120, 494'essence' of-, 65, 92
expectation and fulfilment meet in -, 445- is a family of structures, 108- is a form of life, 241- is founded on convention, 355
human agree in -, 241
ideal-, 81- is an instrument, 569- is a labyrinth, 203- part of the language-game, 7
learning -, 32
new types of-, 23
no one function of-, 304
only in - can I mean something by something, p. 18
a picture lay in our -,115
place in -, 29
private -, 269, 275
problems solved by studying -, 109
purpose of language, 497, 501
regularity of-, 207- of sense-impressions, 355
senses of 'inventing' a -, 492
tools in -, 16, 23
to understand a -, 199
words excluded from -, 499, 500
language-game, cf. language,
account of a dream as a -, p. 184
asking a question outside a -, 47'it is asserted' not a move in a -, 22,
beginning of a -, 290; p. 218
colours and a -, p. 226
definition of-, 7'describe -s', 486'essence' of a -, 65- with the expression of a sensation, 288
family of-s, 179-with 'game', 71
image of pain enters into -, 300
learning and -s, 77'look on the - as the primary thing", 656-s losing their point, 142
lying as a -, 249
meaning and -s, p. 216
a - missing, 96
the multiplicity of-s, 24; p. 224-s o f ' I mean' and 'I thought of, p. 217
names in a -, 41, 42, 44, 55, 57
new -s, 23
no names except in -, 49-s as objects of comparison, 130

no place in -, 293- as original home, 116
pointing as part of a -, 669
prediction from expression of a decision asa -, 632
presupposition and a -, p. 179
primitive - needs no justification, p. 200-s of physical object—sense impressions,p. 180queerness in a different -, 195
reporting as a -, p. 190
role of an element in a -, 50, 51, 156, 270
a rule of a -, 53
sample-s, 21, 27, 48, 53, 60, 64, 86, 143,
556, 630
something new is always a -, p. 224
a sound is an expression only in a -, 261'subjective' and 'objective' betoken adifference between -s, p. 225
telling as a -, 363'this - is played', 654
truth and -s, 136
two forms of same -, 61
using the same expression in different -s,
p. 188larynx, 376
last, cf. final 29, 230
law, cf. calculus, natural law, regular, rule,54, 325, 492
leaf, 73-4
'lean', p. 216
learn, cf. teach, train,capacity to -, 143-the concept 'pain', 384- to do sums in one's head, 385'1 have -ed English', 381- language, 26, 384- the meaning of a word, 77, 590- rules, 31-ing of sensations, 246-the use of words, 35, 376
length, p. 225
life, living, cf. form of life, 284, 357, 43°.
432, 592; pp. 205, 209
likeness, cf. analogy, similarity, pp. 193, 210-11
limit (of concept), 68; p. 208
lion, p. 223
locomotive, 12
logic, cf. calculus, grammar,'there can't be vagueness in -', 101
concepts of-, p. ix- the essence of language, 97
exclusion by -, 398

INDEX
logic (contd)- of our expressions, 345
an inference not belonging to -, 486- a 'normative science', 81
philosophy of-, 108
purity of-, 107-8-seems abolished, 108, 242- 'sublime', 38, 89, 94
logical,- construction, 366- difference, p. 224- investigation, 89
logically,- determined, 220- possible, 521
logicians, 23, 81, 377
look, cf. see, 66, 144, 340, 401, 462-3; pp.
205, 211
Luther, 589
lying, 249, 668
machinery, cf. mechanism, 157, 193, 194, 270,
359. 36omanometer, 270
map, 653'March', p. 215
master, cf. mastery,- of a game, 31- (of) a language, 33, 338, 508- (of) a technique, 199, 692- of a word's use, p. 192
mastery, cf. can, capability, master, technique,train,- of a language, 20- of a technique, 150; pp. 208—9
mathematical, cf. mathematician, mathematics,- certainty, p. 224-discovery, 124-5- investigation, p. 232- logic, 124- problems, 334- propositions, p. 226- proofs, 517
mathematician, 254
mathematics, cf. calculus, number, proof,
series, set theory,- is an activity as well as knowledge, p. 227
agreement in -, 240, p. 226
certainty of-, p. 226changes in -, 23
foundations of-, p. ix
philosophy leaves - as it is, 124philosophy of-, 254*43

problems of-, 124, 463
state of certain branches of-, p. 232
troubling state of-, 125'matter of course', 238, 260, 524; pp. 190,
213
mean, cf. bank, 'bububu', intend, meaning,
signify,
to - something (bedenteii, sagen), 61; p. 175
to - (tneinen) a colour, 277
to - a colour-impression, 217
concept of -, 513
to - an explanation, p. 217'How am I to know what he -s?', 504'How d'you -?', 353
to - is not a mental act, process, experience,
19, 20, 35, 60, 185-8, 334, 557, 666-7, 6?480, 691-3; pp. 33, 217-18
to - an order, 19
to - a sentence, proposition, 22, 81, 95, 358
507, 510, 592, 607
to - someone, 661, 663, 686-7, 689, 691,
P- 177to - something, 125, 276, 455-7, 507, 511;
p. 18
to - a thing, 33, 509
to - a word, p. 18
meaning, cf. nonsense, parade, sense,-body, 559- conceived as object, 1-2, 40, 45, 120, 316
concept of-, p. ix
conception of-, 2, 5
a cry full of-, 543- is determined by use, 139
exchange of-s, p. 176
experiencing a -, pp. 175-6, 210
explanation of-, 560
family of-s, 77
feeling gives -, 544, 545
interpretations alone do not determine -,198- is not hidden, 60, 448-9, pp. 176, 181-2
214-17
learning -, 244, 560, 590- is a physiognomy, 586; p. 218-is use, 30, 43, 120, 138, 197, 247, 454,
532, 556-7, 561; pp. 147, 175-6, 190, 220
no -s going through mind, 329, 541; p. 176
not fixed -, 79-80, 163- not a mental picture, p. 54- or no -, 39, 41, 42, 55, 163-of a proper name, 39-43. 55. 58, 79- shown by use, pp. 212, 220- of sounds, music, 529

244

INDEX

meaning (could)- taken up into words, p. 218'the mind gives -', p. 184
whole - in the sentence, 540
meaningless, 13, 41; p. 188
measure, cf. metre, 508; p. 225
mechanism, cf. machine, 6, 156-7, 170, 270-1,
495, 559, 613, 689
memory, cf. remember,correct -, 265-of a dream, pp. 184, 222-experiences, p. 231
idea of a - content, p. 231- images, 166; p. 185- not the means of recognition, 604- of private thoughts, p. 222
queer - phenomenon, 342- reaction, 343
verbal -s, 649
mental,- act, activity, 36, 38, 547, 592, 665, 693-process, 306, 308, 363, 366, 452- state, 308, 608
metaphor, cf. simile, 356, 439; p. 216
metaphysics, metaphysicians, cf. philosophy,
58, 116
method, 133; pp. 225, 232
methodology, p. 225
metre, (standard -), 50
microscope, 645-6
milk, 498
mistake, cf. misunderstanding, paradox, problem, 143
misunderstanding, cf. mistake, paradox, problem, 90, 93, in, 120, 314
model, cf. metre, paradigm, picture, schema,
156, 192; p. 196'modest', p. 14
moment, 638, 642, 645; p. 217
money, 120, 265
Moore's paradox, pp. 190-1
morning-paper, 265
Moses, 79, 87
motive, cf. grounds, reason, p. 224
mouse, 52
mouth, p. 192
move, movement, cf. chess, 22, 33, 49, 612;
pp. 179, 185-6
music, musical, cf. sing, theme, 22, 341, 523,
527, 529, 531, 536; p. 182
must, cf. arbitrary, necessary, 66, 81, 101, 131,437
my, 411

INDEX

name, cf. label,asking thing's -, 30-1
'beetle' in suppositious case not a -, 293
defining a -, 28, 38, 43, 78
game of inventing a -, 27
T and 'here' are not -s, 410
meaning of a -, 39-43, 55, 58, 79'- ought to signify a simple', 39, 46, 55,
58-9
relation of - and thing named, 37-8, 55,244- of a sensation, 270- of a square, 53'this' and 'that' not -s, 38-9, 45, 410- used in absence of bearer, 41-2, 44, 55- used to call a person, 27
variety of-s, 28, 38
naming, cf. baptism, bearer, name, this, 7, 51,
26, 38, 46, 49, 50, 275
narrate, narration, cf. report, tell, 524, 652
natural history, 25, 415; p. 230
natural law, cj. calculus, law, regular, 54
nature, cf. essence, 89, 472, 492; pp. 147,
230
necessary, necessity, cf. must, 372
negation, 447-8, 547-51, 554-7; p. 147
Nominalists, 383
nonsense, cf. meaningless, sense, 40, 79, 282,
464, 524; pp. 178, 221
normal, cf. everyday, 141-2, 246, 288
nouns, inumber, 10, 26, 28-9, 33, 35; p. 196
concept of-, 67-8, 135-five, i, 555
series of natural -s, 143, 185- two, 28-9
numeral, 8—10; p. 196

obey, cf. execution, order, command,- an order, 206, 345-a rule, 199, 202, 217, 219, 222-3, 2 3 2 >235, 240
object, cf. picture-object, 476, 518; pp. 180,
187,

193, 2O3, 2O5, 212

objective, p. 225'objects', cf. 'individuals', 46
observation, cf. look, perceive, 417, 659;
pp.

187, 221, 228

observer, 54
one, 552
open to view, cf. behaviourism, exhibition, 92,
126

operate, cf. employ, function, practice, use, i,449
order (Anweisung) - for a cow, 449
order (Befehl), cf. command, execution,
obey,
execution of an -, 431, 433, 458-61'a gulf between an - and its execution', 431
433, 503-6
language consisting of-s and reports, 19-s in language-games, 19-21, 60-2
meaning an -, 20
obey an -, 206, 345'an - is a picture', 519
the point of an -, 62- vs. statement, 21translating an -, 459
order (Ordnung), 98, 105, 132, 336
ordinary, cf. everyday, 108, 132, 156, 402, 494
organization, pp. 196, 208
ostensive, cf. definition, point, 6, 9, 27-30,
32-4, 38, 49, 362, 380; p. 14
overlap, cf. artichoke, family, fibre, thread,
66-7

245

philosopher, cf. philosophical, philosophy,
116, 127, 255, 413, 514-; P- 221
philosophical, cf. grammatical, philosopher,
philosophy,- concept, 2-disease, 593_ intentions, 275-investigations, p. ix-problem, 109, 123, 125, 133, 308, 314- proposition, statement, 85, 90- question, 47- remarks, p. ix- superstition, 49- thought, 299- treatment, 254
philosophy, cf. grammar, metaphysics, philosopher, philosophical,
calloused by doing -, 348
dead-end in -, 436
depth of-, inwhen doing -, n, 15, 52, 81, 131, 194, 254,
261, 274, 295, 303, 393, 520, 592, 598
give - peace, 133- of logic, 108
pain, cf. cry, feeling, groan, head-ache, senraw material of-, 254
sation, tooth-ache, 281, 293, 295, 296, 300,
regions of-, 352
302, 311, 315, 384, 448-9; pp. 174, 185, 187
results of-, 119
criteria of-, 350-1
role of-, 124-8, 309, 599- expressions, 244-5, 317; pp. 189, 189
theses in -, 128
imagine-, 302, 311, 391-33
use o f ' - ' , 121, 126
my -, 246, 251, 253, 289, 310, 403-9; p. 189
photograph, pp. 190, 205, 213
naming -, 26, 244
physics, 410, 571; p. 232
others' -, 302-3, 350, 390; pp. 222-4
physiognomy, cf. expression, face. 568; pp.
-in stones, etc., 282-4, 286, 288, 312, 351,
181, 210, 218359
physiological, pp. 202, 210, 212
parade (of meanings), p. 176
picture,paradigm, paradigmatic, cf. metre, model,(mental) -, cf. image, 6, 37, 73, 96, 139, 140,
picture, schema, 20, 50-1, 55, 57, 300, 385
367, 449, 604-5, 663; p. 196
paradox, cf. mistake, misunderstanding, pro-(in sense of conception, model), 59, 115,
bleni, 182, 201, 412
191, 251, 295, 352, 374, 402, 422-7, 490,
parrot, 344, 346
573; p. 184
part (play a -), 391, 393(ordinary)-,cf.illustration, landscape, photoparticular, cf. this, pp. 66, 186graph, projection, representation, puzzlepassive voice, 47
picture, 194, 280, 291, 297, 300-1, 368,
past, cf. time, 656; pp. 190, 231
398, 515, 522, 526, 548; pp. 54, 178, 203,
paths, 203, 525, 534; p. 212
205, 214
pattern, pp. 174, 229(Tractatus) -, 519, 520; p. 215
perception, cf. observation, p. 195
picture-object, p. 194
permanently, p. 201
picture-rabbit, pp. 194-5
perspicuous, 122pity, 2 ^7"phenomenon, cf. empirical, 383, 436; pp. place (in language, etc.), cf. post, 29, 31, 4<-2,
199, 218
293- of human life, 583
play (a -), p 180

246

INDEX

play-act, p. 188
poem, 531, 533
point (in time or space), p. 175
point (Witz], cf. aim, goal, purpose, service
62, 120, 142, 545, 564, 567; pp. 178-9
point (zeigen), cf. definition, demonstrative,ostensive,arrow -s, 454- to bearer, 43-5
- by looking or listening, 669, 671-2- to a place, a building stone, an object,
8, 9, 34-5, 208, 429, 670; p. 14
refer by -ing, 669- to a sensation, image, etc., 298, 370-to the shape, colour, etc., of an object,
33, 45-6
politician, French -, 336
pontificals, 426
possibility, 20, 90, 97, 194, 253, 520-1, 566
post, cf. place, 257
posture, p. 209
pot, 282, 297
practice, cf. function, operate, role, use, 197,
208
predict, prediction, cf. induction, infer, 629-32;
pp. 191, 224
prejudice, superstition, 340
preparation (for use), 26, 49
presupposition, pp. 179-80
pretend, cf. lying, 156, 159, 249, 250; pp. 227-9
primary, p. 216
primitive,- explanation, 339- expressions of sensation, 244- (forms) of language, 2, 5, 7, 25-language-game, 146; p. 200-logic, 554- mode of thought, 597- people, 194-reaction, p. 218
private, cf. hidden, incorporeal, inner, introspection, seclusion,-definition, 262, 268, 380- language, 269, 275- map, 653- meaning, act, 358- object, p. 207-sensations, images, etc., 246-8, 251, 272,
280, 294- use, 243
privately, 202, 298
probable, probability, cf. induction, prediction,
482, 484

problem, cf. mistake, misunderstanding,paradox,deep -s, ineasier to bury a -, 351
mathematical -s, 334- and methods pass one another, p. 232
philosophical-, 109, 123, 125, 133, 308, 314
when no -s arise, 693(mental) process, 196, 303, 308, 363, 370, 571
an 'inner -' needs outward criteria, 580
intending is not a -, 34, 205, 673
interpreting is not a -, 34
knowing is not a -, 148, 363
meaning is not a -, p. 218
mental multiplication is not a corresponding-, 366
momentary -, 638
naming is not a -, 38
reading is not a -, 165, 167
remembering is not a -, 305-6
thinking is not a -, 330-2, 427
understanding is not a -, 152, 154; p. 181
projection, cf. picture, represent, 139, 141, 366
proof, p. 220
proposition, cf. assertion, assumption, say,sentence, statement, proposition-radical,
49, 92-3, 134-6, 137, 225, 317, 520, 522;
p. ix
proposition-radical, p. n
proto-phenomenon, 654
psychological,- causes, p. 215- concepts, pp. 206, 212- difference, p. 224- experiment, p. 180-question, 377
psychologist, pp. 179, 193
psychology, 571, 577; pp. 179, 182, 232
purity, cf. simple, sublime, 107-8
purpose, cf. aim, function, goal, role, service,use,- of a concept, 345- of description, 109- of language, 304, 363, 496, 501- of objects, 62- of an order, 62- of a proposition, 317- of reminders, 127- of a rule, 567- of a sign-post, 87
talking with a -, p. 188- of words, 6, 8, 566
puzzle-picture, p. 196

INDEX
queer, 49, 195, 997- connexion, 38-experience, p. 215- fact, p. 200- memory, phenomenon, 342- process, 196, 363'a proposition is -', 93- reaction, 288- thinking, 427
question, 21-5, 47, 516-17247

report, cf. tell, describe, narrate, pp. 190-1,
198
represent, representation, cf. model, picture,projection, 50, 280, 366, 435; pp. 177,
187, 198right, cf. correct, 206, 270, p. 222
right-hand, 268
ring, p. 214
rod, 251
role, cf. employment, function, purpose,service, use, 30, 156, 182; p. 205
rose, 514-15; pp. 221-2
rabbit, cf. duck-rabbit, picture-rabbit, p. 197
rule, cf. calculus, derive, follow, law, regular,
rails, 218
142, 202, 207, 224-5, 231, 653
rain, 22, 354, 356, 540; pp. 18, 190, 192
changing -s, 83-4
Ramsey, F. P., 81, p. x
following a -, 201-2, 206, 217, 218-19,
react, 6, 157, 185, 198, 495, p. 201
222-3, 232, 235, 237-8, 240, 292
reaction, cf. assertion, 145, 284, 343, 571;
-s of game, 108, 125, 205, 567; p. 227
p. 218interpreting -s, 85-6, 198
read, 156-71, 375
kinds of-, 53-4
Realists, 402-s of language, 80-2, 497, 558; p. 147
realize, p. 230- learning, 162
reason, cf. because, cause, grounds, influence,
precise -s, 100-1
motive, 211-12, 326, 477-8, 607; pp. 215,
Russell, 46, 79
223
Russian, 20
recognize, recognition, cf. familiar, 602-4,
625; p. 197
sad, 209
red, cf. colour,
same, cf. common, identity,
criterion of-, 377, 380-1, 386- action, 62, 226
defining '-', p. 14-experience, 350
destruction of-, 57-image, 378-exists, 58-is-, 215
exclamation ' -', p. 187- meaning, 61, 140, 552, 556-flower, 53- negation, 551
imagined -, 386, 443- object, 253
meaning of' - ', 273- 'point', 62- not -, 429- sense, 20; p. 205- patch, 443, 446
substitution of'identical' for '-', 254
sensation of-, 272-3-time, 350-squares, 51_ use, 20
refer, 10, 243-4, 273-4, 669; PP- 175. 188,
use o f ' - ' , 2 2 5217
samples, 16, 50, 53, 56, 73-4
reform, 132
satisfied, (non)satisfaction, 438-40, 460
regard, p. 205,
say, cf. assertion, speak, tell, 78; p. 220
regular, regularity, cf. calculus, law, rule, 207-8, schema, cf. model, paradigm, 86, 134, 141,
237
163
relation, cf. internal relation, 67
Schlemiehl, Peter, 339-between games, 66
schoolboy, p. 175-between name and thing named, 37-8,
Schubert, p. 215
1
5 , 244
science, scientific, cf. experiment, experimental
between things called language, 6method, physics, psychology, 37, 81, 89,remember, cf. memory, 56, 305-6; p. 23
109, 392; p. 230
remind, reminders, 89, 127, 253; p. 217
Scot, p. 176

INDEX

248

seclusion, cf, hidden, inner, private, p. 222
secondary, 282; p. 216
second-order, 121see, cf. look, visual, pp. 193, 197, 199-201,
203-5, 211-13
see as, cf. aspect, double-cross, duck-rabbit,
picture-object, three-dimensional, 74, 228;
pp. 193-208
self, cf. T, 413
sensation, cf. experience, feeling, pain, sensedata,-accompanying a phrase, p. 182
behaviour is the expression of-, 288
characteristic -s, 159-60
grief, fright, intending are not -s, 646;
P- 174modified concept of-s, p. 209
names ot -s, 244, 256
natural expressions of-s, 256
philosophical problem of-s, 314'-s are private', 246, 248
refer to, talk about -s, 243-4- ot saying by heart, 160
a stone having -s, 284
the - 'that's easy', 151sense (Siiw, Bedeutung), cf. disintegrate, mean,
meaning, nonsense, primary, secondary,signify,-depends on context, circumstances, 117;
p. 192- is not a picture, 352- is use, 20, 349, 421-2, 508; p. 184, 190- not senseless, 500-or no -, 39, 40, 44, 47, 157, 253, 395,
499, 500
secondary -, 282, 531-2; p. 216- of a sentence, 98-9, 358, 395, 502
unambiguous -, 426
unexceptionable -, 98
senseless, cf. meaningless, 247, 500, 512; pp.
175,

221

sentence, cf. proposition, statement, 19, 22-3,
49, 98, 4-21, 493, 513, 527
sepia, cf. colour, 30, 50
series,- of numbers, 143, 145-6, 151-2, 185, 214,
218, 226, 228-9, 324- of proposition, 135service, cf. achieve, application, function, point,
purpose, role, use, pp. 178-9
set theory, cf. mathematics, 426; p. 232'sew a dress', 195
shadow, 194, 339, 448

shape (report of, name of-), 21, 26, 33-6, 48,
73
sharp, cf. boundary, determined, exact,
frontier, limit, 76-7
shopkeeper, i, 8
shudder, p. 174
sign, cf, symbol, 94, 105, 167, 432, 503-4, 508
significance, p. 56
significant, cf. meaning, sense, signify, 511; p.
190
signify, cf. mean, significant, 10, 13, 15, 39
sign-post, cf. arrow, 85, 87, 198
similar, similarity, cf. analogy, likeness, 31,
66, 69, 130, 444; pp. 195, 205
simile, cf. metaphor, 112
simple, simplify, cf. element, 4, 39, 46-8, 97,
p. 180sing, cf. theme. 22, 332-3; pp. 182-3
situation, cf. circumstances, context, surroundings, 49, 166, 337, 581, 591-2; p.
219
smile, smiling, cf. expression, face, 539, 583;
pp. 198, 203
Socrates, cf. Tltenetetiif, 46, 518
solipsism, 24, 402-3
soul, cf. spirit, 422, 454, 530, 573; pp. 178, 179
spade, 217
speak, speech, cf. language, talk, 344; p. 211
speak, talk, etc., to oneself, 344, 347, 348, 357,
361, 376
speak of, 687-90
sphere, pp. 201-2
spirit, cf. incorporeal, inner, soul, 36
Sraflfa, P., p. x
stage-setting, 257
stare, 38, 398, 412
state, cf. mechanism,
description of a mental -, 180, 585, 588,
662; pp. 189, 190
expecting is not a mental -, 577'1 believe' throws-light on my mental -,P- 191knowing is not a mental -, 149
mental -s, p. 59-of a mental apparatus, 149
physical and mental -s 421
seeing is a -, p. 212
understanding is not a mental -, 146; P59
statement, cf. assertion, proposition, say,sentence, 21, 24, 90
stone, 283-4, 390, 418
style of painting, p. 230

INDEX
subjective, p. 225
sublime, cf. super-concept, super-order, 38, 89,
94sum, 366, 369
sun, 350-1
super-concept, super-order, cf. sublime, 97,
192, 389
superstition, cf. prejudice, pp. 18, 49, nosurface, 664
surprise, 628; p. 199
surroundings, cf. circumstances, context,
situation, 250, 412-584, 595
symbol, cf. sign, 23
symptoms, 354
table (of colours, etc.), 53, 62, 73, 86, 162-3,
265
wobbling -, 79
talk, cf. speak, speak of, 25, 27, 32, 282, 318,
330, 347-8, 357; pp. 217-18
tail, 279
teach, cf. learn, technique, train,
143, 185, 190, 197, 362; p. 208-ing and meaning, 190, 197, 362,
p. 185technique, cf. can, capable, learn, mastery,
teach, train,- for a game, 125, 337
knowledge which is not a -, p. 227
mastery of a -, I 50, 199, 692 ; pp. 208-9
meaning lies in -, 557- vs. mental process, 205
not every - has an application, 520- of using a language, 51- of using a work, 262
teeth, pp. 221-2
tell, cf. narrate, report, say, 363, 522-3; p. 189
tennis, cf. game, 68; p. 231
test, tested, cf. criterion, justify, 265 ; p. 226
testimony, cf. evidence, 386
Thcaetetiis, cf. Socrates, 46, 48, 518
theme, cf. music, sing, 523, 527, 5 3 1 ; p. 206
theology, cf. God, 373
theory, cf. explanation, interpretation, 109
therapy, cf. bumps, disease, fly, houses ofcards, illness, treatment, 133
theses, 128
think, thinking, cf. thought,
animals do not -, 25
believing is not -, 574-5'the chair is -', 361
explanation of-, 598
to interpret is to -, p. 212

249'-' vs. 'inward speech', p. 211- is not an incorporeal process, 339- is not 'meaning' in the mind, 329, 332- is not phenomena accompanying speech,
p. 218a machine cannot -, 359-60
must - something, 518
order in which one -s, 336- a sentence, 22- as talk to oneself, 32
what - is, 327-32
to - of what you see, p. 197'- while we talk', 318
why does man -? 466-70
the word '-' is a tool, 360
this, cf. identity, particular, 38, 45, 263, 379,
380, 410-12; p. 186
thought, cf. think,- does not accompany speech, 330, 332'echo of-', p. 212
expecting him without - of him 577
expression of-, 317-18, 3 3 5 ; p. 197
feelings to explain -s, 598- a gaseous medium, 109'guessing -s', p. 223
harmony of- and reality, 429
in-, 20, 33, 548, 551- is not hidden, p. 223
language is the vehicle of-, 329
lightning-like-, 318-20
purpose of language to convey -s, 304, 317,
SOiqueer, mysterious -, 428
relation of logic and -, 81
speech without -,341'- unique', 95-7
- of what is not, 95- without speech, 342
thread, cf. artichoke, family, fibre, overlap, 67
three-dimensional, pp. 198, 202-3, 208, 213'till', pp. 175, 214
time, cf. past, 89, 90, 607-8
tip of tongue, p. 219
tone of voice, 21, 578, 582; pp. 188, 191, 214,
219, 225
tool, cf. instrument, n, 14-15, 41-2
(linguistic) -, 23, 53, 360
tooth-ache, cf. head-ache, 257, 665
Tractates Logico-Philosophicus, 23, 97, 114; p. x
train, cf. learn, mastery, teach, technique, 5, 6,
9, 86, 143, 630
translation, 342, 386, 449, 459, 597; p. 175
treatment, cf. disease, illness, therapy, 254

250

INDEX

tree, 47, 418
triangle, pp. 200-1, 208
Tricolor, 64
true, truth, cf. truth-value, verify, 136, 137,
225, 544; pp. 223, 226
truthful, pp. 222-3
truth-value, cf, true, 22
Tuesday and Wednesday, p. 216
understand, understanding,'act of-', 431
concept of-, 513, 532; p. ix
criteria of-, 269, 433'deeper -', 209-10
grammar of-, 150, 182'know' closely related to ' - ', 150- a language, 199-not an inner process 152-4, 321, 396;
p. 182'now I -', cf. know, 151- an order, 6, 431, 451- a picture, 526-a poem, 531, 533-a sentence, 80, 199, 513, 527, 531- something in plain view, 89- a system, 146- a theme in music, 527, 533
two kinds of-, 531-2
usable, cf. useful, 69, 88
use (to -), cf. application, employ, function,
instrument, operate, practice, useful, useless,the use,- a hypothesis, p. 190- a language, 51- a sample, 74- a sentence, 195
technique of-ing, 51
way of-ing, 23; pp. 175-6- a word, I, 9, 29, 34, 239; pp. 175-6, 182
use (the -), cf. to use,
explain -, 30- of identity, 565- of language, ilearn -, 9, 376; p. 226
the - and the life of a word, 432
looking at the - of a word, 340
meaning (Bedentiing) is -, 30, 41, 43, 120,
138, 197, 532, 556; pp. 175-6, 182- of money, 120- o f ' N ' , 41
naming is preparatory to - of a name, 26- of a piece, 31- of'S', 270sense (Sinn) is -, 20, 47; pp. 184, 190, 226-of a sentence, 136, 397
teach -, 556; p. 185- of thinking, 446
variety of-, 10, 23, 38- of a word, 30, 38, 79, 90, 139, 191, 196-7,
264, 340, 345, 383, 432, 556- of a word is clearly prescribed, 142
useful, cf. usable, 79
useless, 216, 520
vague, cf. blurred, 71, 77, 98, 100-1; p. 200
vehicle, 329
verify, cf, true, 353; p. 212
visual experiences, impressions, pp. 196-9,
202, 204
visual room, 398-400
vocabulary, 610
voluntary, cf. decide, want, will, wish,
614, 628
vowel, pp. 202, 216
want, cf. voluntary, will, wish, 19, 338
water, p. 46
weaving, 414
wheel, 271
will, cf. voluntary, want, wish, 174, 6 i r , 613,
617-19; pp. 190, 213
wish, cf. voluntary, want, will, 437-9, 441,
548, 614-16; p. 190
word, cf. sign, symbol, 120, 370, 546- vs. pattern, 16- vs. sentence, 19, 20, 49
world, 96-7